Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Tom Sawyer Abroad
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Tom Sawyer Abroad
Author: Mark Twain
Release date: September 14, 2004 [eBook #91]
Most recently updated: June 24, 2022
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/91
Credits: An Anonymous Volunteer and David Widger
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TOM SAWYER
ABROAD ***
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: Tom Sawyer Abroad
Author: Mark Twain
Release date: September 14, 2004 [eBook #91]
Most recently updated: June 24, 2022
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/91
Credits: An Anonymous Volunteer and David Widger
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TOM SAWYER
ABROAD ***
Page 4
To m S a w y e r A b r o a d
By Mark Twain
By Mark Twain
Page 5
Contents
CHAPTER I. TOM SEEKS NEW ADVENTURES
CHAPTER II. THE BALLOON ASCENSION
CHAPTER III. TOM EXPLAINS
CHAPTER IV. STORM
CHAPTER V. LAND
CHAPTER VI. IT’S A CARAVAN
CHAPTER VII. TOM RESPECTS THE FLEA
CHAPTER VIII. THE DISAPPEARING LAKE
CHAPTER IX. TOM DISCOURSES ON THE DESERT
CHAPTER X. THE TREASURE-HILL
CHAPTER XI. THE SAND-STORM
CHAPTER XII. JIM STANDING SIEGE
CHAPTER XIII. GOING FOR TOM’S PIPE
CHAPTER I. TOM SEEKS NEW ADVENTURES
CHAPTER II. THE BALLOON ASCENSION
CHAPTER III. TOM EXPLAINS
CHAPTER IV. STORM
CHAPTER V. LAND
CHAPTER VI. IT’S A CARAVAN
CHAPTER VII. TOM RESPECTS THE FLEA
CHAPTER VIII. THE DISAPPEARING LAKE
CHAPTER IX. TOM DISCOURSES ON THE DESERT
CHAPTER X. THE TREASURE-HILL
CHAPTER XI. THE SAND-STORM
CHAPTER XII. JIM STANDING SIEGE
CHAPTER XIII. GOING FOR TOM’S PIPE
Page 6
CHAPTER I.
TOM SEEKS NEW ADVENTURES
Do you reckon Tom Sawyer was satisfied after all them adventures? I
mean the adventures we had down the river, and the time we set the darky
Jim free and Tom got shot in the leg. No, he wasn’t. It only just p’isoned him
for more. That was all the effect it had. You see, when we three came back
up the river in glory, as you may say, from that long travel, and the village
received us with a torchlight procession and speeches, and everybody
hurrah’d and shouted, it made us heroes, and that was what Tom Sawyer had
always been hankering to be.
For a while he was satisfied. Everybody made much of him, and he tilted
up his nose and stepped around the town as though he owned it. Some called
him Tom Sawyer the Traveler, and that just swelled him up fit to bust. You
see he laid over me and Jim considerable, because we only went down the
river on a raft and came back by the steamboat, but Tom went by the
steamboat both ways. The boys envied me and Jim a good deal, but land!
they just knuckled to the dirt before TOM.
Well, I don’t know; maybe he might have been satisfied if it hadn’t been
for old Nat Parsons, which was postmaster, and powerful long and slim, and
kind o’ good-hearted and silly, and bald-headed, on account of his age, and
about the talkiest old cretur I ever see. For as much as thirty years he’d been
the only man in the village that had a reputation—I mean a reputation for
being a traveler, and of course he was mortal proud of it, and it was reckoned
that in the course of that thirty years he had told about that journey over a
million times and enjoyed it every time. And now comes along a boy not
quite fifteen, and sets everybody admiring and gawking over his travels, and
it just give the poor old man the high strikes. It made him sick to listen to
Tom, and to hear the people say “My land!” “Did you ever!” “My goodness
sakes alive!” and all such things; but he couldn’t pull away from it, any more
TOM SEEKS NEW ADVENTURES
Do you reckon Tom Sawyer was satisfied after all them adventures? I
mean the adventures we had down the river, and the time we set the darky
Jim free and Tom got shot in the leg. No, he wasn’t. It only just p’isoned him
for more. That was all the effect it had. You see, when we three came back
up the river in glory, as you may say, from that long travel, and the village
received us with a torchlight procession and speeches, and everybody
hurrah’d and shouted, it made us heroes, and that was what Tom Sawyer had
always been hankering to be.
For a while he was satisfied. Everybody made much of him, and he tilted
up his nose and stepped around the town as though he owned it. Some called
him Tom Sawyer the Traveler, and that just swelled him up fit to bust. You
see he laid over me and Jim considerable, because we only went down the
river on a raft and came back by the steamboat, but Tom went by the
steamboat both ways. The boys envied me and Jim a good deal, but land!
they just knuckled to the dirt before TOM.
Well, I don’t know; maybe he might have been satisfied if it hadn’t been
for old Nat Parsons, which was postmaster, and powerful long and slim, and
kind o’ good-hearted and silly, and bald-headed, on account of his age, and
about the talkiest old cretur I ever see. For as much as thirty years he’d been
the only man in the village that had a reputation—I mean a reputation for
being a traveler, and of course he was mortal proud of it, and it was reckoned
that in the course of that thirty years he had told about that journey over a
million times and enjoyed it every time. And now comes along a boy not
quite fifteen, and sets everybody admiring and gawking over his travels, and
it just give the poor old man the high strikes. It made him sick to listen to
Tom, and to hear the people say “My land!” “Did you ever!” “My goodness
sakes alive!” and all such things; but he couldn’t pull away from it, any more
Page 7
than a fly that’s got its hind leg fast in the molasses. And always when Tom
come to a rest, the poor old cretur would chip in on his same old travels and
work them for all they were worth; but they were pretty faded, and didn’t go
for much, and it was pitiful to see. And then Tom would take another
innings, and then the old man again—and so on, and so on, for an hour and
more, each trying to beat out the other.
You see, Parsons’ travels happened like this: When he first got to be
postmaster and was green in the business, there come a letter for somebody
he didn’t know, and there wasn’t any such person in the village. Well, he
didn’t know what to do, nor how to act, and there the letter stayed and
stayed, week in and week out, till the bare sight of it gave him a conniption.
The postage wasn’t paid on it, and that was another thing to worry about.
There wasn’t any way to collect that ten cents, and he reckon’d the gov’ment
would hold him responsible for it and maybe turn him out besides, when
they found he hadn’t collected it. Well, at last he couldn’t stand it any longer.
He couldn’t sleep nights, he couldn’t eat, he was thinned down to a shadder,
yet he da’sn’t ask anybody’s advice, for the very person he asked for advice
might go back on him and let the gov’ment know about the letter. He had the
letter buried under the floor, but that did no good; if he happened to see a
person standing over the place it’d give him the cold shivers, and loaded him
up with suspicions, and he would sit up that night till the town was still and
dark, and then he would sneak there and get it out and bury it in another
place. Of course, people got to avoiding him and shaking their heads and
whispering, because, the way he was looking and acting, they judged he had
killed somebody or done something terrible, they didn’t know what, and if
he had been a stranger they would’ve lynched him.
Well, as I was saying, it got so he couldn’t stand it any longer; so he made
up his mind to pull out for Washington, and just go to the President of the
United States and make a clean breast of the whole thing, not keeping back
an atom, and then fetch the letter out and lay it before the whole gov’ment,
and say, “Now, there she is—do with me what you’re a mind to; though as
heaven is my judge I am an innocent man and not deserving of the full
penalties of the law and leaving behind me a family that must starve and yet
hadn’t had a thing to do with it, which is the whole truth and I can swear to
it.”
So he did it. He had a little wee bit of steamboating, and some stage-
coaching, but all the rest of the way was horseback, and it took him three
come to a rest, the poor old cretur would chip in on his same old travels and
work them for all they were worth; but they were pretty faded, and didn’t go
for much, and it was pitiful to see. And then Tom would take another
innings, and then the old man again—and so on, and so on, for an hour and
more, each trying to beat out the other.
You see, Parsons’ travels happened like this: When he first got to be
postmaster and was green in the business, there come a letter for somebody
he didn’t know, and there wasn’t any such person in the village. Well, he
didn’t know what to do, nor how to act, and there the letter stayed and
stayed, week in and week out, till the bare sight of it gave him a conniption.
The postage wasn’t paid on it, and that was another thing to worry about.
There wasn’t any way to collect that ten cents, and he reckon’d the gov’ment
would hold him responsible for it and maybe turn him out besides, when
they found he hadn’t collected it. Well, at last he couldn’t stand it any longer.
He couldn’t sleep nights, he couldn’t eat, he was thinned down to a shadder,
yet he da’sn’t ask anybody’s advice, for the very person he asked for advice
might go back on him and let the gov’ment know about the letter. He had the
letter buried under the floor, but that did no good; if he happened to see a
person standing over the place it’d give him the cold shivers, and loaded him
up with suspicions, and he would sit up that night till the town was still and
dark, and then he would sneak there and get it out and bury it in another
place. Of course, people got to avoiding him and shaking their heads and
whispering, because, the way he was looking and acting, they judged he had
killed somebody or done something terrible, they didn’t know what, and if
he had been a stranger they would’ve lynched him.
Well, as I was saying, it got so he couldn’t stand it any longer; so he made
up his mind to pull out for Washington, and just go to the President of the
United States and make a clean breast of the whole thing, not keeping back
an atom, and then fetch the letter out and lay it before the whole gov’ment,
and say, “Now, there she is—do with me what you’re a mind to; though as
heaven is my judge I am an innocent man and not deserving of the full
penalties of the law and leaving behind me a family that must starve and yet
hadn’t had a thing to do with it, which is the whole truth and I can swear to
it.”
So he did it. He had a little wee bit of steamboating, and some stage-
coaching, but all the rest of the way was horseback, and it took him three
Page 8
weeks to get to Washington. He saw lots of land and lots of villages and four
cities. He was gone ’most eight weeks, and there never was such a proud
man in the village as he when he got back. His travels made him the greatest
man in all that region, and the most talked about; and people come from as
much as thirty miles back in the country, and from over in the Illinois
bottoms, too, just to look at him—and there they’d stand and gawk, and he’d
gabble. You never see anything like it.
Well, there wasn’t any way now to settle which was the greatest traveler;
some said it was Nat, some said it was Tom. Everybody allowed that Nat had
seen the most longitude, but they had to give in that whatever Tom was short
in longitude he had made up in latitude and climate. It was about a stand-off;
so both of them had to whoop up their dangerous adventures, and try to get
ahead that way. That bullet-wound in Tom’s leg was a tough thing for Nat
Parsons to buck against, but he bucked the best he could; and at a
disadvantage, too, for Tom didn’t set still as he’d orter done, to be fair, but
always got up and sauntered around and worked his limp while Nat was
painting up the adventure that he had in Washington; for Tom never let go
that limp when his leg got well, but practiced it nights at home, and kept it
good as new right along.
Nat’s adventure was like this; I don’t know how true it is; maybe he got it
out of a paper, or somewhere, but I will say this for him, that he did know
how to tell it. He could make anybody’s flesh crawl, and he’d turn pale and
hold his breath when he told it, and sometimes women and girls got so faint
they couldn’t stick it out. Well, it was this way, as near as I can remember:
He come a-loping into Washington, and put up his horse and shoved out to
the President’s house with his letter, and they told him the President was up
to the Capitol, and just going to start for Philadelphia—not a minute to lose
if he wanted to catch him. Nat ’most dropped, it made him so sick. His horse
was put up, and he didn’t know what to do. But just then along comes a
darky driving an old ramshackly hack, and he see his chance. He rushes out
and shouts: “A half a dollar if you git me to the Capitol in half an hour, and a
quarter extra if you do it in twenty minutes!”
“Done!” says the darky.
Nat he jumped in and slammed the door, and away they went a-ripping
and a-tearing over the roughest road a body ever see, and the racket of it was
something awful. Nat passed his arms through the loops and hung on for life
cities. He was gone ’most eight weeks, and there never was such a proud
man in the village as he when he got back. His travels made him the greatest
man in all that region, and the most talked about; and people come from as
much as thirty miles back in the country, and from over in the Illinois
bottoms, too, just to look at him—and there they’d stand and gawk, and he’d
gabble. You never see anything like it.
Well, there wasn’t any way now to settle which was the greatest traveler;
some said it was Nat, some said it was Tom. Everybody allowed that Nat had
seen the most longitude, but they had to give in that whatever Tom was short
in longitude he had made up in latitude and climate. It was about a stand-off;
so both of them had to whoop up their dangerous adventures, and try to get
ahead that way. That bullet-wound in Tom’s leg was a tough thing for Nat
Parsons to buck against, but he bucked the best he could; and at a
disadvantage, too, for Tom didn’t set still as he’d orter done, to be fair, but
always got up and sauntered around and worked his limp while Nat was
painting up the adventure that he had in Washington; for Tom never let go
that limp when his leg got well, but practiced it nights at home, and kept it
good as new right along.
Nat’s adventure was like this; I don’t know how true it is; maybe he got it
out of a paper, or somewhere, but I will say this for him, that he did know
how to tell it. He could make anybody’s flesh crawl, and he’d turn pale and
hold his breath when he told it, and sometimes women and girls got so faint
they couldn’t stick it out. Well, it was this way, as near as I can remember:
He come a-loping into Washington, and put up his horse and shoved out to
the President’s house with his letter, and they told him the President was up
to the Capitol, and just going to start for Philadelphia—not a minute to lose
if he wanted to catch him. Nat ’most dropped, it made him so sick. His horse
was put up, and he didn’t know what to do. But just then along comes a
darky driving an old ramshackly hack, and he see his chance. He rushes out
and shouts: “A half a dollar if you git me to the Capitol in half an hour, and a
quarter extra if you do it in twenty minutes!”
“Done!” says the darky.
Nat he jumped in and slammed the door, and away they went a-ripping
and a-tearing over the roughest road a body ever see, and the racket of it was
something awful. Nat passed his arms through the loops and hung on for life
Page 9
and death, but pretty soon the hack hit a rock and flew up in the air, and the
bottom fell out, and when it come down Nat’s feet was on the ground, and he
see he was in the most desperate danger if he couldn’t keep up with the hack.
He was horrible scared, but he laid into his work for all he was worth, and
hung tight to the arm-loops and made his legs fairly fly. He yelled and
shouted to the driver to stop, and so did the crowds along the street, for they
could see his legs spinning along under the coach, and his head and
shoulders bobbing inside through the windows, and he was in awful danger;
but the more they all shouted the more the nigger whooped and yelled and
lashed the horses and shouted, “Don’t you fret, I’se gwine to git you dah in
time, boss; I’s gwine to do it, sho’!” for you see he thought they were all
hurrying him up, and, of course, he couldn’t hear anything for the racket he
was making. And so they went ripping along, and everybody just petrified to
see it; and when they got to the Capitol at last it was the quickest trip that
ever was made, and everybody said so. The horses laid down, and Nat
dropped, all tuckered out, and he was all dust and rags and barefooted; but
he was in time and just in time, and caught the President and give him the
letter, and everything was all right, and the President give him a free pardon
on the spot, and Nat give the nigger two extra quarters instead of one,
because he could see that if he hadn’t had the hack he wouldn’t’a’ got there
in time, nor anywhere near it.
It was a powerful good adventure, and Tom Sawyer had to work his
bullet-wound mighty lively to hold his own against it.
Well, by and by Tom’s glory got to paling down gradu’ly, on account of
other things turning up for the people to talk about—first a horse-race, and
on top of that a house afire, and on top of that the circus, and on top of that
the eclipse; and that started a revival, same as it always does, and by that
time there wasn’t any more talk about Tom, so to speak, and you never see a
person so sick and disgusted.
Pretty soon he got to worrying and fretting right along day in and day out,
and when I asked him what was he in such a state about, he said it ’most
broke his heart to think how time was slipping away, and him getting older
and older, and no wars breaking out and no way of making a name for
himself that he could see. Now that is the way boys is always thinking, but
he was the first one I ever heard come out and say it.
So then he set to work to get up a plan to make him celebrated; and pretty
soon he struck it, and offered to take me and Jim in. Tom Sawyer was always
bottom fell out, and when it come down Nat’s feet was on the ground, and he
see he was in the most desperate danger if he couldn’t keep up with the hack.
He was horrible scared, but he laid into his work for all he was worth, and
hung tight to the arm-loops and made his legs fairly fly. He yelled and
shouted to the driver to stop, and so did the crowds along the street, for they
could see his legs spinning along under the coach, and his head and
shoulders bobbing inside through the windows, and he was in awful danger;
but the more they all shouted the more the nigger whooped and yelled and
lashed the horses and shouted, “Don’t you fret, I’se gwine to git you dah in
time, boss; I’s gwine to do it, sho’!” for you see he thought they were all
hurrying him up, and, of course, he couldn’t hear anything for the racket he
was making. And so they went ripping along, and everybody just petrified to
see it; and when they got to the Capitol at last it was the quickest trip that
ever was made, and everybody said so. The horses laid down, and Nat
dropped, all tuckered out, and he was all dust and rags and barefooted; but
he was in time and just in time, and caught the President and give him the
letter, and everything was all right, and the President give him a free pardon
on the spot, and Nat give the nigger two extra quarters instead of one,
because he could see that if he hadn’t had the hack he wouldn’t’a’ got there
in time, nor anywhere near it.
It was a powerful good adventure, and Tom Sawyer had to work his
bullet-wound mighty lively to hold his own against it.
Well, by and by Tom’s glory got to paling down gradu’ly, on account of
other things turning up for the people to talk about—first a horse-race, and
on top of that a house afire, and on top of that the circus, and on top of that
the eclipse; and that started a revival, same as it always does, and by that
time there wasn’t any more talk about Tom, so to speak, and you never see a
person so sick and disgusted.
Pretty soon he got to worrying and fretting right along day in and day out,
and when I asked him what was he in such a state about, he said it ’most
broke his heart to think how time was slipping away, and him getting older
and older, and no wars breaking out and no way of making a name for
himself that he could see. Now that is the way boys is always thinking, but
he was the first one I ever heard come out and say it.
So then he set to work to get up a plan to make him celebrated; and pretty
soon he struck it, and offered to take me and Jim in. Tom Sawyer was always
Page 10
free and generous that way. There’s a-plenty of boys that’s mighty good and
friendly when you’ve got a good thing, but when a good thing happens to
come their way they don’t say a word to you, and try to hog it all. That
warn’t ever Tom Sawyer’s way, I can say that for him. There’s plenty of
boys that will come hankering and groveling around you when you’ve got an
apple and beg the core off of you; but when they’ve got one, and you beg for
the core and remind them how you give them a core one time, they say thank
you ’most to death, but there ain’t a-going to be no core. But I notice they
always git come up with; all you got to do is to wait.
Well, we went out in the woods on the hill, and Tom told us what it was. It
was a crusade.
“We went out in the woods on the hill, and Tom told us what it was. It
was a crusade.”
“What’s a crusade?” I says.
He looked scornful, the way he’s always done when he was ashamed of a
person, and says:
friendly when you’ve got a good thing, but when a good thing happens to
come their way they don’t say a word to you, and try to hog it all. That
warn’t ever Tom Sawyer’s way, I can say that for him. There’s plenty of
boys that will come hankering and groveling around you when you’ve got an
apple and beg the core off of you; but when they’ve got one, and you beg for
the core and remind them how you give them a core one time, they say thank
you ’most to death, but there ain’t a-going to be no core. But I notice they
always git come up with; all you got to do is to wait.
Well, we went out in the woods on the hill, and Tom told us what it was. It
was a crusade.
“We went out in the woods on the hill, and Tom told us what it was. It
was a crusade.”
“What’s a crusade?” I says.
He looked scornful, the way he’s always done when he was ashamed of a
person, and says:
Page 11
“Huck Finn, do you mean to tell me you don’t know what a crusade is?”
“No,” says I, “I don’t. And I don’t care to, nuther. I’ve lived till now and
done without it, and had my health, too. But as soon as you tell me, I’ll
know, and that’s soon enough. I don’t see any use in finding out things and
clogging up my head with them when I mayn’t ever have any occasion to
use ’em. There was Lance Williams, he learned how to talk Choctaw here till
one come and dug his grave for him. Now, then, what’s a crusade? But I can
tell you one thing before you begin; if it’s a patent-right, there’s no money in
it. Bill Thompson he—”
“Patent-right!” says he. “I never see such an idiot. Why, a crusade is a
kind of war.”
I thought he must be losing his mind. But no, he was in real earnest, and
went right on, perfectly ca’m.
“A crusade is a war to recover the Holy Land from the paynim.”
“Which Holy Land?”
“Why, the Holy Land—there ain’t but one.”
“What do we want of it?”
“Why, can’t you understand? It’s in the hands of the paynim, and it’s our
duty to take it away from them.”
“How did we come to let them git hold of it?”
“We didn’t come to let them git hold of it. They always had it.”
“Why, Tom, then it must belong to them, don’t it?”
“Why of course it does. Who said it didn’t?”
I studied over it, but couldn’t seem to git at the right of it, no way. I says:
“It’s too many for me, Tom Sawyer. If I had a farm and it was mine, and
another person wanted it, would it be right for him to—”
“Oh, shucks! you don’t know enough to come in when it rains, Huck Finn.
It ain’t a farm, it’s entirely different. You see, it’s like this. They own the
land, just the mere land, and that’s all they do own; but it was our folks, our
Jews and Christians, that made it holy, and so they haven’t any business to
be there defiling it. It’s a shame, and we ought not to stand it a minute. We
ought to march against them and take it away from them.”
“Why, it does seem to me it’s the most mixed-up thing I ever see! Now, if
I had a farm and another person—”
“No,” says I, “I don’t. And I don’t care to, nuther. I’ve lived till now and
done without it, and had my health, too. But as soon as you tell me, I’ll
know, and that’s soon enough. I don’t see any use in finding out things and
clogging up my head with them when I mayn’t ever have any occasion to
use ’em. There was Lance Williams, he learned how to talk Choctaw here till
one come and dug his grave for him. Now, then, what’s a crusade? But I can
tell you one thing before you begin; if it’s a patent-right, there’s no money in
it. Bill Thompson he—”
“Patent-right!” says he. “I never see such an idiot. Why, a crusade is a
kind of war.”
I thought he must be losing his mind. But no, he was in real earnest, and
went right on, perfectly ca’m.
“A crusade is a war to recover the Holy Land from the paynim.”
“Which Holy Land?”
“Why, the Holy Land—there ain’t but one.”
“What do we want of it?”
“Why, can’t you understand? It’s in the hands of the paynim, and it’s our
duty to take it away from them.”
“How did we come to let them git hold of it?”
“We didn’t come to let them git hold of it. They always had it.”
“Why, Tom, then it must belong to them, don’t it?”
“Why of course it does. Who said it didn’t?”
I studied over it, but couldn’t seem to git at the right of it, no way. I says:
“It’s too many for me, Tom Sawyer. If I had a farm and it was mine, and
another person wanted it, would it be right for him to—”
“Oh, shucks! you don’t know enough to come in when it rains, Huck Finn.
It ain’t a farm, it’s entirely different. You see, it’s like this. They own the
land, just the mere land, and that’s all they do own; but it was our folks, our
Jews and Christians, that made it holy, and so they haven’t any business to
be there defiling it. It’s a shame, and we ought not to stand it a minute. We
ought to march against them and take it away from them.”
“Why, it does seem to me it’s the most mixed-up thing I ever see! Now, if
I had a farm and another person—”
Page 12
“Don’t I tell you it hasn’t got anything to do with farming? Farming is
business, just common low-down business: that’s all it is, it’s all you can say
for it; but this is higher, this is religious, and totally different.”
“Religious to go and take the land away from people that owns it?”
“Certainly; it’s always been considered so.”
Jim he shook his head, and says:
“Mars Tom, I reckon dey’s a mistake about it somers—dey mos’ sholy is.
I’s religious myself, en I knows plenty religious people, but I hain’t run
across none dat acts like dat.”
It made Tom hot, and he says:
“Well, it’s enough to make a body sick, such mullet-headed ignorance! If
either of you’d read anything about history, you’d know that Richard Cur de
Loon, and the Pope, and Godfrey de Bulleyn, and lots more of the most
noble-hearted and pious people in the world, hacked and hammered at the
paynims for more than two hundred years trying to take their land away
from them, and swum neck-deep in blood the whole time—and yet here’s a
couple of sap-headed country yahoos out in the backwoods of Missouri
setting themselves up to know more about the rights and wrongs of it than
they did! Talk about cheek!”
Well, of course, that put a more different light on it, and me and Jim felt
pretty cheap and ignorant, and wished we hadn’t been quite so chipper. I
couldn’t say nothing, and Jim he couldn’t for a while; then he says:
“Well, den, I reckon it’s all right; beca’se ef dey didn’t know, dey ain’t no
use for po’ ignorant folks like us to be trying to know; en so, ef it’s our duty,
we got to go en tackle it en do de bes’ we can. Same time, I feel as sorry for
dem paynims as Mars Tom. De hard part gwine to be to kill folks dat a body
hain’t been ’quainted wid and dat hain’t done him no harm. Dat’s it, you see.
Ef we wuz to go ’mongst ’em, jist we three, en say we’s hungry, en ast ’em
for a bite to eat, why, maybe dey’s jist like yuther people. Don’t you reckon
dey is? Why, dey’d give it, I know dey would, en den—”
“Then what?”
“Well, Mars Tom, my idea is like dis. It ain’t no use, we can’t kill dem po’
strangers dat ain’t doin’ us no harm, till we’ve had practice—I knows it
perfectly well, Mars Tom—’deed I knows it perfectly well. But ef we takes
a’ axe or two, jist you en me en Huck, en slips acrost de river to-night arter
business, just common low-down business: that’s all it is, it’s all you can say
for it; but this is higher, this is religious, and totally different.”
“Religious to go and take the land away from people that owns it?”
“Certainly; it’s always been considered so.”
Jim he shook his head, and says:
“Mars Tom, I reckon dey’s a mistake about it somers—dey mos’ sholy is.
I’s religious myself, en I knows plenty religious people, but I hain’t run
across none dat acts like dat.”
It made Tom hot, and he says:
“Well, it’s enough to make a body sick, such mullet-headed ignorance! If
either of you’d read anything about history, you’d know that Richard Cur de
Loon, and the Pope, and Godfrey de Bulleyn, and lots more of the most
noble-hearted and pious people in the world, hacked and hammered at the
paynims for more than two hundred years trying to take their land away
from them, and swum neck-deep in blood the whole time—and yet here’s a
couple of sap-headed country yahoos out in the backwoods of Missouri
setting themselves up to know more about the rights and wrongs of it than
they did! Talk about cheek!”
Well, of course, that put a more different light on it, and me and Jim felt
pretty cheap and ignorant, and wished we hadn’t been quite so chipper. I
couldn’t say nothing, and Jim he couldn’t for a while; then he says:
“Well, den, I reckon it’s all right; beca’se ef dey didn’t know, dey ain’t no
use for po’ ignorant folks like us to be trying to know; en so, ef it’s our duty,
we got to go en tackle it en do de bes’ we can. Same time, I feel as sorry for
dem paynims as Mars Tom. De hard part gwine to be to kill folks dat a body
hain’t been ’quainted wid and dat hain’t done him no harm. Dat’s it, you see.
Ef we wuz to go ’mongst ’em, jist we three, en say we’s hungry, en ast ’em
for a bite to eat, why, maybe dey’s jist like yuther people. Don’t you reckon
dey is? Why, dey’d give it, I know dey would, en den—”
“Then what?”
“Well, Mars Tom, my idea is like dis. It ain’t no use, we can’t kill dem po’
strangers dat ain’t doin’ us no harm, till we’ve had practice—I knows it
perfectly well, Mars Tom—’deed I knows it perfectly well. But ef we takes
a’ axe or two, jist you en me en Huck, en slips acrost de river to-night arter
Page 13
de moon’s gone down, en kills dat sick fam’ly dat’s over on the Sny, en
burns dey house down, en—”
“Oh, you make me tired!” says Tom. “I don’t want to argue any more with
people like you and Huck Finn, that’s always wandering from the subject,
and ain’t got any more sense than to try to reason out a thing that’s pure
theology by the laws that protect real estate!”
Now that’s just where Tom Sawyer warn’t fair. Jim didn’t mean no harm,
and I didn’t mean no harm. We knowed well enough that he was right and
we was wrong, and all we was after was to get at the how of it, and that was
all; and the only reason he couldn’t explain it so we could understand it was
because we was ignorant—yes, and pretty dull, too, I ain’t denying that; but,
land! that ain’t no crime, I should think.
But he wouldn’t hear no more about it—just said if we had tackled the
thing in the proper spirit, he would ’a’ raised a couple of thousand knights
and put them in steel armor from head to heel, and made me a lieutenant and
Jim a sutler, and took the command himself and brushed the whole paynim
outfit into the sea like flies and come back across the world in a glory like
sunset. But he said we didn’t know enough to take the chance when we had
it, and he wouldn’t ever offer it again. And he didn’t. When he once got set,
you couldn’t budge him.
But I didn’t care much. I am peaceable, and don’t get up rows with people
that ain’t doing nothing to me. I allowed if the paynim was satisfied I was,
and we would let it stand at that.
Now Tom he got all that notion out of Walter Scott’s book, which he was
always reading. And it was a wild notion, because in my opinion he never
could’ve raised the men, and if he did, as like as not he would’ve got licked.
I took the book and read all about it, and as near as I could make it out, most
of the folks that shook farming to go crusading had a mighty rocky time of
it.
burns dey house down, en—”
“Oh, you make me tired!” says Tom. “I don’t want to argue any more with
people like you and Huck Finn, that’s always wandering from the subject,
and ain’t got any more sense than to try to reason out a thing that’s pure
theology by the laws that protect real estate!”
Now that’s just where Tom Sawyer warn’t fair. Jim didn’t mean no harm,
and I didn’t mean no harm. We knowed well enough that he was right and
we was wrong, and all we was after was to get at the how of it, and that was
all; and the only reason he couldn’t explain it so we could understand it was
because we was ignorant—yes, and pretty dull, too, I ain’t denying that; but,
land! that ain’t no crime, I should think.
But he wouldn’t hear no more about it—just said if we had tackled the
thing in the proper spirit, he would ’a’ raised a couple of thousand knights
and put them in steel armor from head to heel, and made me a lieutenant and
Jim a sutler, and took the command himself and brushed the whole paynim
outfit into the sea like flies and come back across the world in a glory like
sunset. But he said we didn’t know enough to take the chance when we had
it, and he wouldn’t ever offer it again. And he didn’t. When he once got set,
you couldn’t budge him.
But I didn’t care much. I am peaceable, and don’t get up rows with people
that ain’t doing nothing to me. I allowed if the paynim was satisfied I was,
and we would let it stand at that.
Now Tom he got all that notion out of Walter Scott’s book, which he was
always reading. And it was a wild notion, because in my opinion he never
could’ve raised the men, and if he did, as like as not he would’ve got licked.
I took the book and read all about it, and as near as I could make it out, most
of the folks that shook farming to go crusading had a mighty rocky time of
it.
Page 14
CHAPTER II.
THE BALLOON ASCENSION
Well, Tom got up one thing after another, but they all had tender spots
about ’em somewheres, and he had to shove ’em aside. So at last he was
about in despair. Then the St. Louis papers begun to talk a good deal about
the balloon that was going to sail to Europe, and Tom sort of thought he
wanted to go down and see what it looked like, but couldn’t make up his
mind. But the papers went on talking, and so he allowed that maybe if he
didn’t go he mightn’t ever have another chance to see a balloon; and next, he
found out that Nat Parsons was going down to see it, and that decided him,
of course. He wasn’t going to have Nat Parsons coming back bragging about
seeing the balloon, and him having to listen to it and keep quiet. So he
wanted me and Jim to go too, and we went.
It was a noble big balloon, and had wings and fans and all sorts of things,
and wasn’t like any balloon you see in pictures. It was away out toward the
edge of town, in a vacant lot, corner of Twelfth street; and there was a big
crowd around it, making fun of it, and making fun of the man,—a lean pale
feller with that soft kind of moonlight in his eyes, you know,—and they kept
saying it wouldn’t go. It made him hot to hear them, and he would turn on
them and shake his fist and say they was animals and blind, but some day
they would find they had stood face to face with one of the men that lifts up
nations and makes civilizations, and was too dull to know it; and right here
on this spot their own children and grandchildren would build a monument
to him that would outlast a thousand years, but his name would outlast the
monument. And then the crowd would burst out in a laugh again, and yell at
him, and ask him what was his name before he was married, and what he
would take to not do it, and what was his sister’s cat’s grandmother’s name,
and all the things that a crowd says when they’ve got hold of a feller that
they see they can plague. Well, some things they said was funny,—yes, and
mighty witty too, I ain’t denying that,—but all the same it warn’t fair nor
THE BALLOON ASCENSION
Well, Tom got up one thing after another, but they all had tender spots
about ’em somewheres, and he had to shove ’em aside. So at last he was
about in despair. Then the St. Louis papers begun to talk a good deal about
the balloon that was going to sail to Europe, and Tom sort of thought he
wanted to go down and see what it looked like, but couldn’t make up his
mind. But the papers went on talking, and so he allowed that maybe if he
didn’t go he mightn’t ever have another chance to see a balloon; and next, he
found out that Nat Parsons was going down to see it, and that decided him,
of course. He wasn’t going to have Nat Parsons coming back bragging about
seeing the balloon, and him having to listen to it and keep quiet. So he
wanted me and Jim to go too, and we went.
It was a noble big balloon, and had wings and fans and all sorts of things,
and wasn’t like any balloon you see in pictures. It was away out toward the
edge of town, in a vacant lot, corner of Twelfth street; and there was a big
crowd around it, making fun of it, and making fun of the man,—a lean pale
feller with that soft kind of moonlight in his eyes, you know,—and they kept
saying it wouldn’t go. It made him hot to hear them, and he would turn on
them and shake his fist and say they was animals and blind, but some day
they would find they had stood face to face with one of the men that lifts up
nations and makes civilizations, and was too dull to know it; and right here
on this spot their own children and grandchildren would build a monument
to him that would outlast a thousand years, but his name would outlast the
monument. And then the crowd would burst out in a laugh again, and yell at
him, and ask him what was his name before he was married, and what he
would take to not do it, and what was his sister’s cat’s grandmother’s name,
and all the things that a crowd says when they’ve got hold of a feller that
they see they can plague. Well, some things they said was funny,—yes, and
mighty witty too, I ain’t denying that,—but all the same it warn’t fair nor
Page 15
brave, all them people pitching on one, and they so glib and sharp, and him
without any gift of talk to answer back with. But, good land! what did he
want to sass back for? You see, it couldn’t do him no good, and it was just
nuts for them. They had him, you know. But that was his way. I reckon he
couldn’t help it; he was made so, I judge. He was a good enough sort of
cretur, and hadn’t no harm in him, and was just a genius, as the papers said,
which wasn’t his fault. We can’t all be sound: we’ve got to be the way we’re
made. As near as I can make out, geniuses think they know it all, and so they
won’t take people’s advice, but always go their own way, which makes
everybody forsake them and despise them, and that is perfectly natural. If
they was humbler, and listened and tried to learn, it would be better for them.
The part the professor was in was like a boat, and was big and roomy, and
had water-tight lockers around the inside to keep all sorts of things in, and a
body could sit on them, and make beds on them, too. We went aboard, and
there was twenty people there, snooping around and examining, and old Nat
Parsons was there, too. The professor kept fussing around getting ready, and
the people went ashore, drifting out one at a time, and old Nat he was the
last. Of course it wouldn’t do to let him go out behind us. We mustn’t budge
till he was gone, so we could be last ourselves.
But he was gone now, so it was time for us to follow. I heard a big shout,
and turned around—the city was dropping from under us like a shot! It made
me sick all through, I was so scared. Jim turned gray and couldn’t say a
word, and Tom didn’t say nothing, but looked excited. The city went on
dropping down, and down, and down; but we didn’t seem to be doing
nothing but just hang in the air and stand still. The houses got smaller and
smaller, and the city pulled itself together, closer and closer, and the men and
wagons got to looking like ants and bugs crawling around, and the streets
like threads and cracks; and then it all kind of melted together, and there
wasn’t any city any more it was only a big scar on the earth, and it seemed to
me a body could see up the river and down the river about a thousand miles,
though of course it wasn’t so much. By and by the earth was a ball—just a
round ball, of a dull color, with shiny stripes wriggling and winding around
over it, which was rivers. The Widder Douglas always told me the earth was
round like a ball, but I never took any stock in a lot of them superstitions o’
hers, and of course I paid no attention to that one, because I could see myself
that the world was the shape of a plate, and flat. I used to go up on the hill,
and take a look around and prove it for myself, because I reckon the best
without any gift of talk to answer back with. But, good land! what did he
want to sass back for? You see, it couldn’t do him no good, and it was just
nuts for them. They had him, you know. But that was his way. I reckon he
couldn’t help it; he was made so, I judge. He was a good enough sort of
cretur, and hadn’t no harm in him, and was just a genius, as the papers said,
which wasn’t his fault. We can’t all be sound: we’ve got to be the way we’re
made. As near as I can make out, geniuses think they know it all, and so they
won’t take people’s advice, but always go their own way, which makes
everybody forsake them and despise them, and that is perfectly natural. If
they was humbler, and listened and tried to learn, it would be better for them.
The part the professor was in was like a boat, and was big and roomy, and
had water-tight lockers around the inside to keep all sorts of things in, and a
body could sit on them, and make beds on them, too. We went aboard, and
there was twenty people there, snooping around and examining, and old Nat
Parsons was there, too. The professor kept fussing around getting ready, and
the people went ashore, drifting out one at a time, and old Nat he was the
last. Of course it wouldn’t do to let him go out behind us. We mustn’t budge
till he was gone, so we could be last ourselves.
But he was gone now, so it was time for us to follow. I heard a big shout,
and turned around—the city was dropping from under us like a shot! It made
me sick all through, I was so scared. Jim turned gray and couldn’t say a
word, and Tom didn’t say nothing, but looked excited. The city went on
dropping down, and down, and down; but we didn’t seem to be doing
nothing but just hang in the air and stand still. The houses got smaller and
smaller, and the city pulled itself together, closer and closer, and the men and
wagons got to looking like ants and bugs crawling around, and the streets
like threads and cracks; and then it all kind of melted together, and there
wasn’t any city any more it was only a big scar on the earth, and it seemed to
me a body could see up the river and down the river about a thousand miles,
though of course it wasn’t so much. By and by the earth was a ball—just a
round ball, of a dull color, with shiny stripes wriggling and winding around
over it, which was rivers. The Widder Douglas always told me the earth was
round like a ball, but I never took any stock in a lot of them superstitions o’
hers, and of course I paid no attention to that one, because I could see myself
that the world was the shape of a plate, and flat. I used to go up on the hill,
and take a look around and prove it for myself, because I reckon the best
Page 16
way to get a sure thing on a fact is to go and examine for yourself, and not
take anybody’s say-so. But I had to give in now that the widder was right.
That is, she was right as to the rest of the world, but she warn’t right about
the part our village is in; that part is the shape of a plate, and flat, I take my
oath!
The professor had been quiet all this time, as if he was asleep; but he
broke loose now, and he was mighty bitter. He says something like this:
“Idiots! They said it wouldn’t go; and they wanted to examine it, and spy
around and get the secret of it out of me. But I beat them. Nobody knows the
secret but me. Nobody knows what makes it move but me; and it’s a new
power—a new power, and a thousand times the strongest in the earth!
Steam’s foolishness to it! They said I couldn’t go to Europe. To Europe!
Why, there’s power aboard to last five years, and feed for three months.
They are fools! What do they know about it? Yes, and they said my air-ship
was flimsy. Why, she’s good for fifty years! I can sail the skies all my life if I
want to, and steer where I please, though they laughed at that, and said I
couldn’t. Couldn’t steer! Come here, boy; we’ll see. You press these buttons
as I tell you.”
He made Tom steer the ship all about and every which way, and learnt him
the whole thing in nearly no time; and Tom said it was perfectly easy. He
made him fetch the ship down ’most to the earth, and had him spin her along
so close to the Illinois prairies that a body could talk to the farmers, and hear
everything they said perfectly plain; and he flung out printed bills to them
that told about the balloon, and said it was going to Europe. Tom got so he
could steer straight for a tree till he got nearly to it, and then dart up and skin
right along over the top of it. Yes, and he showed Tom how to land her; and
he done it first-rate, too, and set her down in the prairies as soft as wool. But
the minute we started to skip out the professor says, “No, you don’t!” and
shot her up in the air again. It was awful. I begun to beg, and so did Jim; but
it only give his temper a rise, and he begun to rage around and look wild out
of his eyes, and I was scared of him.
Well, then he got on to his troubles again, and mourned and grumbled
about the way he was treated, and couldn’t seem to git over it, and especially
people’s saying his ship was flimsy. He scoffed at that, and at their saying
she warn’t simple and would be always getting out of order. Get out of
order! That graveled him; he said that she couldn’t any more get out of order
than the solar sister.
take anybody’s say-so. But I had to give in now that the widder was right.
That is, she was right as to the rest of the world, but she warn’t right about
the part our village is in; that part is the shape of a plate, and flat, I take my
oath!
The professor had been quiet all this time, as if he was asleep; but he
broke loose now, and he was mighty bitter. He says something like this:
“Idiots! They said it wouldn’t go; and they wanted to examine it, and spy
around and get the secret of it out of me. But I beat them. Nobody knows the
secret but me. Nobody knows what makes it move but me; and it’s a new
power—a new power, and a thousand times the strongest in the earth!
Steam’s foolishness to it! They said I couldn’t go to Europe. To Europe!
Why, there’s power aboard to last five years, and feed for three months.
They are fools! What do they know about it? Yes, and they said my air-ship
was flimsy. Why, she’s good for fifty years! I can sail the skies all my life if I
want to, and steer where I please, though they laughed at that, and said I
couldn’t. Couldn’t steer! Come here, boy; we’ll see. You press these buttons
as I tell you.”
He made Tom steer the ship all about and every which way, and learnt him
the whole thing in nearly no time; and Tom said it was perfectly easy. He
made him fetch the ship down ’most to the earth, and had him spin her along
so close to the Illinois prairies that a body could talk to the farmers, and hear
everything they said perfectly plain; and he flung out printed bills to them
that told about the balloon, and said it was going to Europe. Tom got so he
could steer straight for a tree till he got nearly to it, and then dart up and skin
right along over the top of it. Yes, and he showed Tom how to land her; and
he done it first-rate, too, and set her down in the prairies as soft as wool. But
the minute we started to skip out the professor says, “No, you don’t!” and
shot her up in the air again. It was awful. I begun to beg, and so did Jim; but
it only give his temper a rise, and he begun to rage around and look wild out
of his eyes, and I was scared of him.
Well, then he got on to his troubles again, and mourned and grumbled
about the way he was treated, and couldn’t seem to git over it, and especially
people’s saying his ship was flimsy. He scoffed at that, and at their saying
she warn’t simple and would be always getting out of order. Get out of
order! That graveled him; he said that she couldn’t any more get out of order
than the solar sister.
Page 17
“He said he would sail his balloon around the world”
He got worse and worse, and I never see a person take on so. It give me
the cold shivers to see him, and so it did Jim. By and by he got to yelling and
screaming, and then he swore the world shouldn’t ever have his secret at all
now, it had treated him so mean. He said he would sail his balloon around
the globe just to show what he could do, and then he would sink it in the sea,
and sink us all along with it, too. Well, it was the awfulest fix to be in, and
here was night coming on!
He got worse and worse, and I never see a person take on so. It give me
the cold shivers to see him, and so it did Jim. By and by he got to yelling and
screaming, and then he swore the world shouldn’t ever have his secret at all
now, it had treated him so mean. He said he would sail his balloon around
the globe just to show what he could do, and then he would sink it in the sea,
and sink us all along with it, too. Well, it was the awfulest fix to be in, and
here was night coming on!
Page 18
“And here was night coming on!”
He give us something to eat, and made us go to the other end of the boat,
and he laid down on a locker, where he could boss all the works, and put his
old pepper-box revolver under his head, and said if anybody come fooling
around there trying to land her, he would kill him.
He give us something to eat, and made us go to the other end of the boat,
and he laid down on a locker, where he could boss all the works, and put his
old pepper-box revolver under his head, and said if anybody come fooling
around there trying to land her, he would kill him.
Page 19
We set scrunched up together, and thought considerable, but didn’t say
much—only just a word once in a while when a body had to say something
or bust, we was so scared and worried. The night dragged along slow and
lonesome. We was pretty low down, and the moonshine made everything
soft and pretty, and the farmhouses looked snug and homeful, and we could
hear the farm sounds, and wished we could be down there; but, laws! we just
slipped along over them like a ghost, and never left a track.
Away in the night, when all the sounds was late sounds, and the air had a
late feel, and a late smell, too—about a two-o’clock feel, as near as I could
make out—Tom said the professor was so quiet this time he must be asleep,
and we’d better—
“Better what?” I says in a whisper, and feeling sick all over, because I
knowed what he was thinking about.
“Better slip back there and tie him, and land the ship,” he says.
I says: “No, sir! Don’ you budge, Tom Sawyer.”
And Jim—well, Jim was kind o’ gasping, he was so scared. He says:
“Oh, Mars Tom, don’t! Ef you teches him, we’s gone—we’s gone sho’! I
ain’t gwine anear him, not for nothin’ in dis worl’. Mars Tom, he’s plumb
crazy.”
Tom whispers and says—“That’s why we’ve got to do something. If he
wasn’t crazy I wouldn’t give shucks to be anywhere but here; you couldn’t
hire me to get out—now that I’ve got used to this balloon and over the scare
of being cut loose from the solid ground—if he was in his right mind. But
it’s no good politics, sailing around like this with a person that’s out of his
head, and says he’s going round the world and then drown us all. We’ve got
to do something, I tell you, and do it before he wakes up, too, or we mayn’t
ever get another chance. Come!”
But it made us turn cold and creepy just to think of it, and we said we
wouldn’t budge. So Tom was for slipping back there by himself to see if he
couldn’t get at the steering-gear and land the ship. We begged and begged
him not to, but it warn’t no use; so he got down on his hands and knees, and
begun to crawl an inch at a time, we a-holding our breath and watching.
After he got to the middle of the boat he crept slower than ever, and it did
seem like years to me. But at last we see him get to the professor’s head, and
sort of raise up soft and look a good spell in his face and listen. Then we see
him begin to inch along again toward the professor’s feet where the steering-
much—only just a word once in a while when a body had to say something
or bust, we was so scared and worried. The night dragged along slow and
lonesome. We was pretty low down, and the moonshine made everything
soft and pretty, and the farmhouses looked snug and homeful, and we could
hear the farm sounds, and wished we could be down there; but, laws! we just
slipped along over them like a ghost, and never left a track.
Away in the night, when all the sounds was late sounds, and the air had a
late feel, and a late smell, too—about a two-o’clock feel, as near as I could
make out—Tom said the professor was so quiet this time he must be asleep,
and we’d better—
“Better what?” I says in a whisper, and feeling sick all over, because I
knowed what he was thinking about.
“Better slip back there and tie him, and land the ship,” he says.
I says: “No, sir! Don’ you budge, Tom Sawyer.”
And Jim—well, Jim was kind o’ gasping, he was so scared. He says:
“Oh, Mars Tom, don’t! Ef you teches him, we’s gone—we’s gone sho’! I
ain’t gwine anear him, not for nothin’ in dis worl’. Mars Tom, he’s plumb
crazy.”
Tom whispers and says—“That’s why we’ve got to do something. If he
wasn’t crazy I wouldn’t give shucks to be anywhere but here; you couldn’t
hire me to get out—now that I’ve got used to this balloon and over the scare
of being cut loose from the solid ground—if he was in his right mind. But
it’s no good politics, sailing around like this with a person that’s out of his
head, and says he’s going round the world and then drown us all. We’ve got
to do something, I tell you, and do it before he wakes up, too, or we mayn’t
ever get another chance. Come!”
But it made us turn cold and creepy just to think of it, and we said we
wouldn’t budge. So Tom was for slipping back there by himself to see if he
couldn’t get at the steering-gear and land the ship. We begged and begged
him not to, but it warn’t no use; so he got down on his hands and knees, and
begun to crawl an inch at a time, we a-holding our breath and watching.
After he got to the middle of the boat he crept slower than ever, and it did
seem like years to me. But at last we see him get to the professor’s head, and
sort of raise up soft and look a good spell in his face and listen. Then we see
him begin to inch along again toward the professor’s feet where the steering-
Page 20
buttons was. Well, he got there all safe, and was reaching slow and steady
toward the buttons, but he knocked down something that made a noise, and
we see him slump down flat an’ soft in the bottom, and lay still. The
professor stirred, and says, “What’s that?” But everybody kept dead still and
quiet, and he begun to mutter and mumble and nestle, like a person that’s
going to wake up, and I thought I was going to die, I was so worried and
scared.
Then a cloud slid over the moon, and I ’most cried, I was so glad. She
buried herself deeper and deeper into the cloud, and it got so dark we
couldn’t see Tom. Then it began to sprinkle rain, and we could hear the
professor fussing at his ropes and things and abusing the weather. We was
afraid every minute he would touch Tom, and then we would be goners, and
no help; but Tom was already on his way back, and when we felt his hands
on our knees my breath stopped sudden, and my heart fell down ’mongst my
other works, because I couldn’t tell in the dark but it might be the professor!
which I thought it was.
Dear! I was so glad to have him back that I was just as near happy as a
person could be that was up in the air that way with a deranged man. You
can’t land a balloon in the dark, and so I hoped it would keep on raining, for
I didn’t want Tom to go meddling any more and make us so awful
uncomfortable. Well, I got my wish. It drizzled and drizzled along the rest of
the night, which wasn’t long, though it did seem so; and at daybreak it
cleared, and the world looked mighty soft and gray and pretty, and the
forests and fields so good to see again, and the horses and cattle standing
sober and thinking. Next, the sun come a-blazing up gay and splendid, and
then we began to feel rusty and stretchy, and first we knowed we was all
asleep.
toward the buttons, but he knocked down something that made a noise, and
we see him slump down flat an’ soft in the bottom, and lay still. The
professor stirred, and says, “What’s that?” But everybody kept dead still and
quiet, and he begun to mutter and mumble and nestle, like a person that’s
going to wake up, and I thought I was going to die, I was so worried and
scared.
Then a cloud slid over the moon, and I ’most cried, I was so glad. She
buried herself deeper and deeper into the cloud, and it got so dark we
couldn’t see Tom. Then it began to sprinkle rain, and we could hear the
professor fussing at his ropes and things and abusing the weather. We was
afraid every minute he would touch Tom, and then we would be goners, and
no help; but Tom was already on his way back, and when we felt his hands
on our knees my breath stopped sudden, and my heart fell down ’mongst my
other works, because I couldn’t tell in the dark but it might be the professor!
which I thought it was.
Dear! I was so glad to have him back that I was just as near happy as a
person could be that was up in the air that way with a deranged man. You
can’t land a balloon in the dark, and so I hoped it would keep on raining, for
I didn’t want Tom to go meddling any more and make us so awful
uncomfortable. Well, I got my wish. It drizzled and drizzled along the rest of
the night, which wasn’t long, though it did seem so; and at daybreak it
cleared, and the world looked mighty soft and gray and pretty, and the
forests and fields so good to see again, and the horses and cattle standing
sober and thinking. Next, the sun come a-blazing up gay and splendid, and
then we began to feel rusty and stretchy, and first we knowed we was all
asleep.
Page 21
CHAPTER III.
TOM EXPLAINS
We went to sleep about four o’clock, and woke up about eight. The
professor was setting back there at his end, looking glum. He pitched us
some breakfast, but he told us not to come abaft the midship compass. That
was about the middle of the boat. Well, when you are sharp-set, and you eat
and satisfy yourself, everything looks pretty different from what it done
before. It makes a body feel pretty near comfortable, even when he is up in
a balloon with a genius. We got to talking together.
There was one thing that kept bothering me, and by and by I says:
“Tom, didn’t we start east?”
“Yes.”
“How fast have we been going?”
“Well, you heard what the professor said when he was raging round.
Sometimes, he said, we was making fifty miles an hour, sometimes ninety,
sometimes a hundred; said that with a gale to help he could make three
hundred any time, and said if he wanted the gale, and wanted it blowing the
right direction, he only had to go up higher or down lower to find it.”
“Well, then, it’s just as I reckoned. The professor lied.”
“Why?”
“Because if we was going so fast we ought to be past Illinois, oughtn’t
we?”
“Certainly.”
“Well, we ain’t.”
“What’s the reason we ain’t?”
“I know by the color. We’re right over Illinois yet. And you can see for
yourself that Indiana ain’t in sight.”
TOM EXPLAINS
We went to sleep about four o’clock, and woke up about eight. The
professor was setting back there at his end, looking glum. He pitched us
some breakfast, but he told us not to come abaft the midship compass. That
was about the middle of the boat. Well, when you are sharp-set, and you eat
and satisfy yourself, everything looks pretty different from what it done
before. It makes a body feel pretty near comfortable, even when he is up in
a balloon with a genius. We got to talking together.
There was one thing that kept bothering me, and by and by I says:
“Tom, didn’t we start east?”
“Yes.”
“How fast have we been going?”
“Well, you heard what the professor said when he was raging round.
Sometimes, he said, we was making fifty miles an hour, sometimes ninety,
sometimes a hundred; said that with a gale to help he could make three
hundred any time, and said if he wanted the gale, and wanted it blowing the
right direction, he only had to go up higher or down lower to find it.”
“Well, then, it’s just as I reckoned. The professor lied.”
“Why?”
“Because if we was going so fast we ought to be past Illinois, oughtn’t
we?”
“Certainly.”
“Well, we ain’t.”
“What’s the reason we ain’t?”
“I know by the color. We’re right over Illinois yet. And you can see for
yourself that Indiana ain’t in sight.”
Page 22
“I wonder what’s the matter with you, Huck. You know by the color?”
“Yes, of course I do.”
“What’s the color got to do with it?”
“It’s got everything to do with it. Illinois is green, Indiana is pink. You
show me any pink down here, if you can. No, sir; it’s green.”
“Indiana pink? Why, what a lie!”
“It ain’t no lie; I’ve seen it on the map, and it’s pink.”
You never see a person so aggravated and disgusted. He says:
“Well, if I was such a numbskull as you, Huck Finn, I would jump over.
Seen it on the map! Huck Finn, did you reckon the States was the same
color out-of-doors as they are on the map?”
“Tom Sawyer, what’s a map for? Ain’t it to learn you facts?”
“Of course.”
“Well, then, how’s it going to do that if it tells lies? That’s what I want to
know.”
“Shucks, you muggins! It don’t tell lies.”
“It don’t, don’t it?”
“No, it don’t.”
“All right, then; if it don’t, there ain’t no two States the same color. You
git around that if you can, Tom Sawyer.”
He see I had him, and Jim see it too; and I tell you, I felt pretty good, for
Tom Sawyer was always a hard person to git ahead of. Jim slapped his leg
and says:
“I tell you! dat’s smart, dat’s right down smart. Ain’t no use, Mars Tom;
he got you dis time, sho’!” He slapped his leg again, and says, “My lan’,
but it was smart one!”
I never felt so good in my life; and yet I didn’t know I was saying
anything much till it was out. I was just mooning along, perfectly careless,
and not expecting anything was going to happen, and never thinking of such
a thing at all, when, all of a sudden, out it came. Why, it was just as much a
surprise to me as it was to any of them. It was just the same way it is when
a person is munching along on a hunk of corn-pone, and not thinking about
anything, and all of a sudden bites into a di’mond. Now all that he knows
“Yes, of course I do.”
“What’s the color got to do with it?”
“It’s got everything to do with it. Illinois is green, Indiana is pink. You
show me any pink down here, if you can. No, sir; it’s green.”
“Indiana pink? Why, what a lie!”
“It ain’t no lie; I’ve seen it on the map, and it’s pink.”
You never see a person so aggravated and disgusted. He says:
“Well, if I was such a numbskull as you, Huck Finn, I would jump over.
Seen it on the map! Huck Finn, did you reckon the States was the same
color out-of-doors as they are on the map?”
“Tom Sawyer, what’s a map for? Ain’t it to learn you facts?”
“Of course.”
“Well, then, how’s it going to do that if it tells lies? That’s what I want to
know.”
“Shucks, you muggins! It don’t tell lies.”
“It don’t, don’t it?”
“No, it don’t.”
“All right, then; if it don’t, there ain’t no two States the same color. You
git around that if you can, Tom Sawyer.”
He see I had him, and Jim see it too; and I tell you, I felt pretty good, for
Tom Sawyer was always a hard person to git ahead of. Jim slapped his leg
and says:
“I tell you! dat’s smart, dat’s right down smart. Ain’t no use, Mars Tom;
he got you dis time, sho’!” He slapped his leg again, and says, “My lan’,
but it was smart one!”
I never felt so good in my life; and yet I didn’t know I was saying
anything much till it was out. I was just mooning along, perfectly careless,
and not expecting anything was going to happen, and never thinking of such
a thing at all, when, all of a sudden, out it came. Why, it was just as much a
surprise to me as it was to any of them. It was just the same way it is when
a person is munching along on a hunk of corn-pone, and not thinking about
anything, and all of a sudden bites into a di’mond. Now all that he knows
Page 23
first off is that it’s some kind of gravel he’s bit into; but he don’t find out
it’s a di’mond till he gits it out and brushes off the sand and crumbs and one
thing or another, and has a look at it, and then he’s surprised and glad—yes,
and proud too; though when you come to look the thing straight in the eye,
he ain’t entitled to as much credit as he would ’a’ been if he’d been hunting
di’monds. You can see the difference easy if you think it over. You see, an
accident, that way, ain’t fairly as big a thing as a thing that’s done a-
purpose. Anybody could find that di’mond in that corn-pone; but mind you,
it’s got to be somebody that’s got that kind of a corn-pone. That’s where
that feller’s credit comes in, you see; and that’s where mine comes in. I
don’t claim no great things—I don’t reckon I could ’a’ done it again—but I
done it that time; that’s all I claim. And I hadn’t no more idea I could do
such a thing, and warn’t any more thinking about it or trying to, than you be
this minute. Why, I was just as ca’m, a body couldn’t be any ca’mer, and
yet, all of a sudden, out it come. I’ve often thought of that time, and I can
remember just the way everything looked, same as if it was only last week.
I can see it all: beautiful rolling country with woods and fields and lakes for
hundreds and hundreds of miles all around, and towns and villages scattered
everywheres under us, here and there and yonder; and the professor
mooning over a chart on his little table, and Tom’s cap flopping in the
rigging where it was hung up to dry. And one thing in particular was a bird
right alongside, not ten foot off, going our way and trying to keep up, but
losing ground all the time; and a railroad train doing the same thing down
there, sliding among the trees and farms, and pouring out a long cloud of
black smoke and now and then a little puff of white; and when the white
was gone so long you had almost forgot it, you would hear a little faint toot,
and that was the whistle. And we left the bird and the train both behind,
’way behind, and done it easy, too.
But Tom he was huffy, and said me and Jim was a couple of ignorant
blatherskites, and then he says:
“Suppose there’s a brown calf and a big brown dog, and an artist is
making a picture of them. What is the main thing that that artist has got to
do? He has got to paint them so you can tell them apart the minute you look
at them, hain’t he? Of course. Well, then, do you want him to go and paint
both of them brown? Certainly you don’t. He paints one of them blue, and
then you can’t make no mistake. It’s just the same with the maps. That’s
it’s a di’mond till he gits it out and brushes off the sand and crumbs and one
thing or another, and has a look at it, and then he’s surprised and glad—yes,
and proud too; though when you come to look the thing straight in the eye,
he ain’t entitled to as much credit as he would ’a’ been if he’d been hunting
di’monds. You can see the difference easy if you think it over. You see, an
accident, that way, ain’t fairly as big a thing as a thing that’s done a-
purpose. Anybody could find that di’mond in that corn-pone; but mind you,
it’s got to be somebody that’s got that kind of a corn-pone. That’s where
that feller’s credit comes in, you see; and that’s where mine comes in. I
don’t claim no great things—I don’t reckon I could ’a’ done it again—but I
done it that time; that’s all I claim. And I hadn’t no more idea I could do
such a thing, and warn’t any more thinking about it or trying to, than you be
this minute. Why, I was just as ca’m, a body couldn’t be any ca’mer, and
yet, all of a sudden, out it come. I’ve often thought of that time, and I can
remember just the way everything looked, same as if it was only last week.
I can see it all: beautiful rolling country with woods and fields and lakes for
hundreds and hundreds of miles all around, and towns and villages scattered
everywheres under us, here and there and yonder; and the professor
mooning over a chart on his little table, and Tom’s cap flopping in the
rigging where it was hung up to dry. And one thing in particular was a bird
right alongside, not ten foot off, going our way and trying to keep up, but
losing ground all the time; and a railroad train doing the same thing down
there, sliding among the trees and farms, and pouring out a long cloud of
black smoke and now and then a little puff of white; and when the white
was gone so long you had almost forgot it, you would hear a little faint toot,
and that was the whistle. And we left the bird and the train both behind,
’way behind, and done it easy, too.
But Tom he was huffy, and said me and Jim was a couple of ignorant
blatherskites, and then he says:
“Suppose there’s a brown calf and a big brown dog, and an artist is
making a picture of them. What is the main thing that that artist has got to
do? He has got to paint them so you can tell them apart the minute you look
at them, hain’t he? Of course. Well, then, do you want him to go and paint
both of them brown? Certainly you don’t. He paints one of them blue, and
then you can’t make no mistake. It’s just the same with the maps. That’s
Page 24
why they make every State a different color; it ain’t to deceive you, it’s to
keep you from deceiving yourself.”
But I couldn’t see no argument about that, and neither could Jim. Jim
shook his head, and says:
“Why, Mars Tom, if you knowed what chuckle-heads dem painters is,
you’d wait a long time before you’d fetch one er dem in to back up a fac’.
I’s gwine to tell you, den you kin see for you’self. I see one of ’em a-
paintin’ away, one day, down in ole Hank Wilson’s back lot, en I went down
to see, en he was paintin’ dat old brindle cow wid de near horn gone—you
knows de one I means. En I ast him what he’s paintin’ her for, en he say
when he git her painted, de picture’s wuth a hundred dollars. Mars Tom, he
could a got de cow fer fifteen, en I tole him so. Well, sah, if you’ll b’lieve
me, he jes’ shuck his head, dat painter did, en went on a-dobbin’. Bless you,
Mars Tom, dey don’t know nothin’.”
Tom lost his temper. I notice a person ’most always does that’s got laid
out in an argument. He told us to shut up, and maybe we’d feel better. Then
he see a town clock away off down yonder, and he took up the glass and
looked at it, and then looked at his silver turnip, and then at the clock, and
then at the turnip again, and says:
“That’s funny! That clock’s near about an hour fast.”
So he put up his turnip. Then he see another clock, and took a look, and it
was an hour fast too. That puzzled him.
“That’s a mighty curious thing,” he says. “I don’t understand it.”
Then he took the glass and hunted up another clock, and sure enough it
was an hour fast too. Then his eyes began to spread and his breath to come
out kinder gaspy like, and he says:
“Ger-reat Scott, it’s the longitude!”
I says, considerably scared:
“Well, what’s been and gone and happened now?”
“Why, the thing that’s happened is that this old bladder has slid over
Illinois and Indiana and Ohio like nothing, and this is the east end of
Pennsylvania or New York, or somewheres around there.”
“Tom Sawyer, you don’t mean it!”
keep you from deceiving yourself.”
But I couldn’t see no argument about that, and neither could Jim. Jim
shook his head, and says:
“Why, Mars Tom, if you knowed what chuckle-heads dem painters is,
you’d wait a long time before you’d fetch one er dem in to back up a fac’.
I’s gwine to tell you, den you kin see for you’self. I see one of ’em a-
paintin’ away, one day, down in ole Hank Wilson’s back lot, en I went down
to see, en he was paintin’ dat old brindle cow wid de near horn gone—you
knows de one I means. En I ast him what he’s paintin’ her for, en he say
when he git her painted, de picture’s wuth a hundred dollars. Mars Tom, he
could a got de cow fer fifteen, en I tole him so. Well, sah, if you’ll b’lieve
me, he jes’ shuck his head, dat painter did, en went on a-dobbin’. Bless you,
Mars Tom, dey don’t know nothin’.”
Tom lost his temper. I notice a person ’most always does that’s got laid
out in an argument. He told us to shut up, and maybe we’d feel better. Then
he see a town clock away off down yonder, and he took up the glass and
looked at it, and then looked at his silver turnip, and then at the clock, and
then at the turnip again, and says:
“That’s funny! That clock’s near about an hour fast.”
So he put up his turnip. Then he see another clock, and took a look, and it
was an hour fast too. That puzzled him.
“That’s a mighty curious thing,” he says. “I don’t understand it.”
Then he took the glass and hunted up another clock, and sure enough it
was an hour fast too. Then his eyes began to spread and his breath to come
out kinder gaspy like, and he says:
“Ger-reat Scott, it’s the longitude!”
I says, considerably scared:
“Well, what’s been and gone and happened now?”
“Why, the thing that’s happened is that this old bladder has slid over
Illinois and Indiana and Ohio like nothing, and this is the east end of
Pennsylvania or New York, or somewheres around there.”
“Tom Sawyer, you don’t mean it!”
Page 25
“Yes, I do, and it’s dead sure. We’ve covered about fifteen degrees of
longitude since we left St. Louis yesterday afternoon, and them clocks are
right. We’ve come close on to eight hundred miles.”
I didn’t believe it, but it made the cold streaks trickle down my back just
the same. In my experience I knowed it wouldn’t take much short of two
weeks to do it down the Mississippi on a raft. Jim was working his mind
and studying. Pretty soon he says:
“Mars Tom, did you say dem clocks uz right?”
“Yes, they’re right.”
“Ain’t yo’ watch right, too?”
“She’s right for St. Louis, but she’s an hour wrong for here.”
“Mars Tom, is you tryin’ to let on dat de time ain’t de same
everywheres?”
“No, it ain’t the same everywheres, by a long shot.”
Jim looked distressed, and says:
“It grieves me to hear you talk like dat, Mars Tom; I’s right down
ashamed to hear you talk like dat, arter de way you’s been raised. Yassir,
it’d break yo’ Aunt Polly’s heart to hear you.”
Tom was astonished. He looked Jim over wondering, and didn’t say
nothing, and Jim went on:
“Mars Tom, who put de people out yonder in St. Louis? De Lord done it.
Who put de people here whar we is? De Lord done it. Ain’ dey bofe his
children? ’Cose dey is. Well, den! is he gwine to scriminate ’twixt ’em?”
“Scriminate! I never heard such ignorance. There ain’t no discriminating
about it. When he makes you and some more of his children black, and
makes the rest of us white, what do you call that?”
Jim see the p’int. He was stuck. He couldn’t answer. Tom says:
“He does discriminate, you see, when he wants to; but this case here ain’t
no discrimination of his, it’s man’s. The Lord made the day, and he made
the night; but he didn’t invent the hours, and he didn’t distribute them
around. Man did that.”
“Mars Tom, is dat so? Man done it?”
“Certainly.”
longitude since we left St. Louis yesterday afternoon, and them clocks are
right. We’ve come close on to eight hundred miles.”
I didn’t believe it, but it made the cold streaks trickle down my back just
the same. In my experience I knowed it wouldn’t take much short of two
weeks to do it down the Mississippi on a raft. Jim was working his mind
and studying. Pretty soon he says:
“Mars Tom, did you say dem clocks uz right?”
“Yes, they’re right.”
“Ain’t yo’ watch right, too?”
“She’s right for St. Louis, but she’s an hour wrong for here.”
“Mars Tom, is you tryin’ to let on dat de time ain’t de same
everywheres?”
“No, it ain’t the same everywheres, by a long shot.”
Jim looked distressed, and says:
“It grieves me to hear you talk like dat, Mars Tom; I’s right down
ashamed to hear you talk like dat, arter de way you’s been raised. Yassir,
it’d break yo’ Aunt Polly’s heart to hear you.”
Tom was astonished. He looked Jim over wondering, and didn’t say
nothing, and Jim went on:
“Mars Tom, who put de people out yonder in St. Louis? De Lord done it.
Who put de people here whar we is? De Lord done it. Ain’ dey bofe his
children? ’Cose dey is. Well, den! is he gwine to scriminate ’twixt ’em?”
“Scriminate! I never heard such ignorance. There ain’t no discriminating
about it. When he makes you and some more of his children black, and
makes the rest of us white, what do you call that?”
Jim see the p’int. He was stuck. He couldn’t answer. Tom says:
“He does discriminate, you see, when he wants to; but this case here ain’t
no discrimination of his, it’s man’s. The Lord made the day, and he made
the night; but he didn’t invent the hours, and he didn’t distribute them
around. Man did that.”
“Mars Tom, is dat so? Man done it?”
“Certainly.”
Page 26
“Who tole him he could?”
“Nobody. He never asked.”
Jim studied a minute, and says:
“Well, dat do beat me. I wouldn’t ’a’ tuck no sich resk. But some people
ain’t scared o’ nothin’. Dey bangs right ahead; dey don’t care what happens.
So den dey’s allays an hour’s diff’unce everywhah, Mars Tom?”
“An hour? No! It’s four minutes difference for every degree of longitude,
you know. Fifteen of ’em’s an hour, thirty of ’em’s two hours, and so on.
When it’s one clock Tuesday morning in England, it’s eight o’clock the
night before in New York.”
Jim moved a little way along the locker, and you could see he was
insulted. He kept shaking his head and muttering, and so I slid along to him
and patted him on the leg, and petted him up, and got him over the worst of
his feelings, and then he says:
“Mars Tom talkin’ sich talk as dat! Choosday in one place en Monday in
t’other, bofe in the same day! Huck, dis ain’t no place to joke—up here
whah we is. Two days in one day! How you gwine to get two days inter one
day? Can’t git two hours inter one hour, kin you? Can’t git two niggers inter
one nigger skin, kin you? Can’t git two gallons of whisky inter a one-gallon
jug, kin you? No, sir, ’twould strain de jug. Yes, en even den you couldn’t, I
don’t believe. Why, looky here, Huck, s’posen de Choosday was New
Year’s—now den! is you gwine to tell me it’s dis year in one place en las’
year in t’other, bofe in de identical same minute? It’s de beatenest rubbage!
I can’t stan’ it—I can’t stan’ to hear tell ’bout it.” Then he begun to shiver
and turn gray, and Tom says:
“Now what’s the matter? What’s the trouble?”
Jim could hardly speak, but he says:
“Mars Tom, you ain’t jokin’, en it’s so?”
“No, I’m not, and it is so.”
Jim shivered again, and says:
“Den dat Monday could be de las’ day, en dey wouldn’t be no las’ day in
England, en de dead wouldn’t be called. We mustn’t go over dah, Mars
Tom. Please git him to turn back; I wants to be whah—”
“Nobody. He never asked.”
Jim studied a minute, and says:
“Well, dat do beat me. I wouldn’t ’a’ tuck no sich resk. But some people
ain’t scared o’ nothin’. Dey bangs right ahead; dey don’t care what happens.
So den dey’s allays an hour’s diff’unce everywhah, Mars Tom?”
“An hour? No! It’s four minutes difference for every degree of longitude,
you know. Fifteen of ’em’s an hour, thirty of ’em’s two hours, and so on.
When it’s one clock Tuesday morning in England, it’s eight o’clock the
night before in New York.”
Jim moved a little way along the locker, and you could see he was
insulted. He kept shaking his head and muttering, and so I slid along to him
and patted him on the leg, and petted him up, and got him over the worst of
his feelings, and then he says:
“Mars Tom talkin’ sich talk as dat! Choosday in one place en Monday in
t’other, bofe in the same day! Huck, dis ain’t no place to joke—up here
whah we is. Two days in one day! How you gwine to get two days inter one
day? Can’t git two hours inter one hour, kin you? Can’t git two niggers inter
one nigger skin, kin you? Can’t git two gallons of whisky inter a one-gallon
jug, kin you? No, sir, ’twould strain de jug. Yes, en even den you couldn’t, I
don’t believe. Why, looky here, Huck, s’posen de Choosday was New
Year’s—now den! is you gwine to tell me it’s dis year in one place en las’
year in t’other, bofe in de identical same minute? It’s de beatenest rubbage!
I can’t stan’ it—I can’t stan’ to hear tell ’bout it.” Then he begun to shiver
and turn gray, and Tom says:
“Now what’s the matter? What’s the trouble?”
Jim could hardly speak, but he says:
“Mars Tom, you ain’t jokin’, en it’s so?”
“No, I’m not, and it is so.”
Jim shivered again, and says:
“Den dat Monday could be de las’ day, en dey wouldn’t be no las’ day in
England, en de dead wouldn’t be called. We mustn’t go over dah, Mars
Tom. Please git him to turn back; I wants to be whah—”
Page 27
All of a sudden we see something, and all jumped up, and forgot
everything and begun to gaze. Tom says:
“Ain’t that the—” He catched his breath, then says: “It is, sure as you
live! It’s the ocean!”
That made me and Jim catch our breath, too. Then we all stood petrified
but happy, for none of us had ever seen an ocean, or ever expected to. Tom
kept muttering:
“Atlantic Ocean—Atlantic. Land, don’t it sound great! And that’s it—and
we are looking at it—we! Why, it’s just too splendid to believe!”
Then we see a big bank of black smoke; and when we got nearer, it was a
city—and a monster she was, too, with a thick fringe of ships around one
edge; and we wondered if it was New York, and begun to jaw and dispute
about it, and, first we knowed, it slid from under us and went flying behind,
and here we was, out over the very ocean itself, and going like a cyclone.
Then we woke up, I tell you!
We made a break aft and raised a wail, and begun to beg the professor to
turn back and land us, but he jerked out his pistol and motioned us back,
and we went, but nobody will ever know how bad we felt.
The land was gone, all but a little streak, like a snake, away off on the
edge of the water, and down under us was just ocean, ocean, ocean—
millions of miles of it, heaving and pitching and squirming, and white
sprays blowing from the wave-tops, and only a few ships in sight,
wallowing around and laying over, first on one side and then on t’other, and
sticking their bows under and then their sterns; and before long there warn’t
no ships at all, and we had the sky and the whole ocean all to ourselves, and
the roomiest place I ever see and the lonesomest.
everything and begun to gaze. Tom says:
“Ain’t that the—” He catched his breath, then says: “It is, sure as you
live! It’s the ocean!”
That made me and Jim catch our breath, too. Then we all stood petrified
but happy, for none of us had ever seen an ocean, or ever expected to. Tom
kept muttering:
“Atlantic Ocean—Atlantic. Land, don’t it sound great! And that’s it—and
we are looking at it—we! Why, it’s just too splendid to believe!”
Then we see a big bank of black smoke; and when we got nearer, it was a
city—and a monster she was, too, with a thick fringe of ships around one
edge; and we wondered if it was New York, and begun to jaw and dispute
about it, and, first we knowed, it slid from under us and went flying behind,
and here we was, out over the very ocean itself, and going like a cyclone.
Then we woke up, I tell you!
We made a break aft and raised a wail, and begun to beg the professor to
turn back and land us, but he jerked out his pistol and motioned us back,
and we went, but nobody will ever know how bad we felt.
The land was gone, all but a little streak, like a snake, away off on the
edge of the water, and down under us was just ocean, ocean, ocean—
millions of miles of it, heaving and pitching and squirming, and white
sprays blowing from the wave-tops, and only a few ships in sight,
wallowing around and laying over, first on one side and then on t’other, and
sticking their bows under and then their sterns; and before long there warn’t
no ships at all, and we had the sky and the whole ocean all to ourselves, and
the roomiest place I ever see and the lonesomest.
Page 28
CHAPTER IV.
STORM
And it got lonesomer and lonesomer. There was the big sky up there,
empty and awful deep; and the ocean down there without a thing on it but
just the waves. All around us was a ring, where the sky and the water come
together; yes, a monstrous big ring it was, and we right in the dead center of
it—plumb in the center. We was racing along like a prairie fire, but it never
made any difference, we couldn’t seem to git past that center no way. I
couldn’t see that we ever gained an inch on that ring. It made a body feel
creepy, it was so curious and unaccountable.
Well, everything was so awful still that we got to talking in a very low
voice, and kept on getting creepier and lonesomer and less and less talky, till
at last the talk ran dry altogether, and we just set there and “thunk,” as Jim
calls it, and never said a word the longest time.
The professor never stirred till the sun was overhead, then he stood up and
put a kind of triangle to his eye, and Tom said it was a sextant and he was
taking the sun to see whereabouts the balloon was. Then he ciphered a little
and looked in a book, and then he begun to carry on again. He said lots of
wild things, and, among others, he said he would keep up this hundred-mile
gait till the middle of to-morrow afternoon, and then he’d land in London.
STORM
And it got lonesomer and lonesomer. There was the big sky up there,
empty and awful deep; and the ocean down there without a thing on it but
just the waves. All around us was a ring, where the sky and the water come
together; yes, a monstrous big ring it was, and we right in the dead center of
it—plumb in the center. We was racing along like a prairie fire, but it never
made any difference, we couldn’t seem to git past that center no way. I
couldn’t see that we ever gained an inch on that ring. It made a body feel
creepy, it was so curious and unaccountable.
Well, everything was so awful still that we got to talking in a very low
voice, and kept on getting creepier and lonesomer and less and less talky, till
at last the talk ran dry altogether, and we just set there and “thunk,” as Jim
calls it, and never said a word the longest time.
The professor never stirred till the sun was overhead, then he stood up and
put a kind of triangle to his eye, and Tom said it was a sextant and he was
taking the sun to see whereabouts the balloon was. Then he ciphered a little
and looked in a book, and then he begun to carry on again. He said lots of
wild things, and, among others, he said he would keep up this hundred-mile
gait till the middle of to-morrow afternoon, and then he’d land in London.
Page 29
“The professor said he would keep up this hundred-mile gait till
tomorrow”
tomorrow”
Page 30
We said we would be humbly thankful.
He was turning away, but he whirled around when we said that, and give
us a long look of his blackest kind—one of the maliciousest and
suspiciousest looks I ever see. Then he says:
“You want to leave me. Don’t try to deny it.”
He was turning away, but he whirled around when we said that, and give
us a long look of his blackest kind—one of the maliciousest and
suspiciousest looks I ever see. Then he says:
“You want to leave me. Don’t try to deny it.”
Page 31
“You want to leave me. Don’t try to deny it.”
We didn’t know what to say, so we held in and didn’t say nothing at all.
We didn’t know what to say, so we held in and didn’t say nothing at all.
Page 32
He went aft and set down, but he couldn’t seem to git that thing out of his
mind. Every now and then he would rip out something about it, and try to
make us answer him, but we dasn’t.
It got lonesomer and lonesomer right along, and it did seem to me I
couldn’t stand it. It was still worse when night begun to come on. By and by
Tom pinched me and whispers:
“Look!”
I took a glance aft, and see the professor taking a whet out of a bottle. I
didn’t like the looks of that. By and by he took another drink, and pretty
soon he begun to sing. It was dark now, and getting black and stormy. He
went on singing, wilder and wilder, and the thunder begun to mutter, and the
wind to wheeze and moan among the ropes, and altogether it was awful. It
got so black we couldn’t see him any more, and wished we couldn’t hear
him, but we could. Then he got still; but he warn’t still ten minutes till we
got suspicious, and wished he would start up his noise again, so we could tell
where he was. By and by there was a flash of lightning, and we see him start
to get up, but he staggered and fell down. We heard him scream out in the
dark:
“They don’t want to go to England. All right, I’ll change the course. They
want to leave me. I know they do. Well, they shall—and now!”
I ’most died when he said that. Then he was still again—still so long I
couldn’t bear it, and it did seem to me the lightning wouldn’t ever come
again. But at last there was a blessed flash, and there he was, on his hands
and knees crawling, and not four feet from us. My, but his eyes was terrible!
He made a lunge for Tom, and says, “Overboard you go!” but it was already
pitch-dark again, and I couldn’t see whether he got him or not, and Tom
didn’t make a sound.
There was another long, horrible wait; then there was a flash, and I see
Tom’s head sink down outside the boat and disappear. He was on the rope-
ladder that dangled down in the air from the gunnel. The professor let off a
shout and jumped for him, and straight off it was pitch-dark again, and Jim
groaned out, “Po’ Mars Tom, he’s a goner!” and made a jump for the
professor, but the professor warn’t there.
Then we heard a couple of terrible screams, and then another not so loud,
and then another that was ’way below, and you could only just hear it; and I
heard Jim say, “Po’ Mars Tom!”
mind. Every now and then he would rip out something about it, and try to
make us answer him, but we dasn’t.
It got lonesomer and lonesomer right along, and it did seem to me I
couldn’t stand it. It was still worse when night begun to come on. By and by
Tom pinched me and whispers:
“Look!”
I took a glance aft, and see the professor taking a whet out of a bottle. I
didn’t like the looks of that. By and by he took another drink, and pretty
soon he begun to sing. It was dark now, and getting black and stormy. He
went on singing, wilder and wilder, and the thunder begun to mutter, and the
wind to wheeze and moan among the ropes, and altogether it was awful. It
got so black we couldn’t see him any more, and wished we couldn’t hear
him, but we could. Then he got still; but he warn’t still ten minutes till we
got suspicious, and wished he would start up his noise again, so we could tell
where he was. By and by there was a flash of lightning, and we see him start
to get up, but he staggered and fell down. We heard him scream out in the
dark:
“They don’t want to go to England. All right, I’ll change the course. They
want to leave me. I know they do. Well, they shall—and now!”
I ’most died when he said that. Then he was still again—still so long I
couldn’t bear it, and it did seem to me the lightning wouldn’t ever come
again. But at last there was a blessed flash, and there he was, on his hands
and knees crawling, and not four feet from us. My, but his eyes was terrible!
He made a lunge for Tom, and says, “Overboard you go!” but it was already
pitch-dark again, and I couldn’t see whether he got him or not, and Tom
didn’t make a sound.
There was another long, horrible wait; then there was a flash, and I see
Tom’s head sink down outside the boat and disappear. He was on the rope-
ladder that dangled down in the air from the gunnel. The professor let off a
shout and jumped for him, and straight off it was pitch-dark again, and Jim
groaned out, “Po’ Mars Tom, he’s a goner!” and made a jump for the
professor, but the professor warn’t there.
Then we heard a couple of terrible screams, and then another not so loud,
and then another that was ’way below, and you could only just hear it; and I
heard Jim say, “Po’ Mars Tom!”
Page 33
Then it was awful still, and I reckon a person could ’a’ counted four
thousand before the next flash come. When it come I see Jim on his knees,
with his arms on the locker and his face buried in them, and he was crying.
Before I could look over the edge it was all dark again, and I was glad,
because I didn’t want to see. But when the next flash come, I was watching,
and down there I see somebody a-swinging in the wind on the ladder, and it
was Tom!
“Come up!” I shouts; “come up, Tom!”
His voice was so weak, and the wind roared so, I couldn’t make out what
he said, but I thought he asked was the professor up there. I shouts:
“No, he’s down in the ocean! Come up! Can we help you?”
Of course, all this in the dark.
“Huck, who is you hollerin’ at?”
“I’m hollerin’ at Tom.”
“Oh, Huck, how kin you act so, when you know po’ Mars Tom—” Then
he let off an awful scream, and flung his head and his arms back and let off
another one, because there was a white glare just then, and he had raised up
his face just in time to see Tom’s, as white as snow, rise above the gunnel
and look him right in the eye. He thought it was Tom’s ghost, you see.
Tom clumb aboard, and when Jim found it was him, and not his ghost, he
hugged him, and called him all sorts of loving names, and carried on like he
was gone crazy, he was so glad. Says I:
“What did you wait for, Tom? Why didn’t you come up at first?”
“I dasn’t, Huck. I knowed somebody plunged down past me, but I didn’t
know who it was in the dark. It could ’a’ been you, it could ’a’ been Jim.”
That was the way with Tom Sawyer—always sound. He warn’t coming up
till he knowed where the professor was.
The storm let go about this time with all its might; and it was dreadful the
way the thunder boomed and tore, and the lightning glared out, and the wind
sung and screamed in the rigging, and the rain come down. One second you
couldn’t see your hand before you, and the next you could count the threads
in your coat-sleeve, and see a whole wide desert of waves pitching and
tossing through a kind of veil of rain. A storm like that is the loveliest thing
there is, but it ain’t at its best when you are up in the sky and lost, and it’s
wet and lonesome, and there’s just been a death in the family.
thousand before the next flash come. When it come I see Jim on his knees,
with his arms on the locker and his face buried in them, and he was crying.
Before I could look over the edge it was all dark again, and I was glad,
because I didn’t want to see. But when the next flash come, I was watching,
and down there I see somebody a-swinging in the wind on the ladder, and it
was Tom!
“Come up!” I shouts; “come up, Tom!”
His voice was so weak, and the wind roared so, I couldn’t make out what
he said, but I thought he asked was the professor up there. I shouts:
“No, he’s down in the ocean! Come up! Can we help you?”
Of course, all this in the dark.
“Huck, who is you hollerin’ at?”
“I’m hollerin’ at Tom.”
“Oh, Huck, how kin you act so, when you know po’ Mars Tom—” Then
he let off an awful scream, and flung his head and his arms back and let off
another one, because there was a white glare just then, and he had raised up
his face just in time to see Tom’s, as white as snow, rise above the gunnel
and look him right in the eye. He thought it was Tom’s ghost, you see.
Tom clumb aboard, and when Jim found it was him, and not his ghost, he
hugged him, and called him all sorts of loving names, and carried on like he
was gone crazy, he was so glad. Says I:
“What did you wait for, Tom? Why didn’t you come up at first?”
“I dasn’t, Huck. I knowed somebody plunged down past me, but I didn’t
know who it was in the dark. It could ’a’ been you, it could ’a’ been Jim.”
That was the way with Tom Sawyer—always sound. He warn’t coming up
till he knowed where the professor was.
The storm let go about this time with all its might; and it was dreadful the
way the thunder boomed and tore, and the lightning glared out, and the wind
sung and screamed in the rigging, and the rain come down. One second you
couldn’t see your hand before you, and the next you could count the threads
in your coat-sleeve, and see a whole wide desert of waves pitching and
tossing through a kind of veil of rain. A storm like that is the loveliest thing
there is, but it ain’t at its best when you are up in the sky and lost, and it’s
wet and lonesome, and there’s just been a death in the family.
Page 34
“The thunder boomed, and the lightning glared, and the wind
screamed in the rigging”
screamed in the rigging”
Page 35
We set there huddled up in the bow, and talked low about the poor
professor; and everybody was sorry for him, and sorry the world had made
fun of him and treated him so harsh, when he was doing the best he could,
and hadn’t a friend nor nobody to encourage him and keep him from
brooding his mind away and going deranged. There was plenty of clothes
and blankets and everything at the other end, but we thought we’d ruther
take the rain than go meddling back there.
professor; and everybody was sorry for him, and sorry the world had made
fun of him and treated him so harsh, when he was doing the best he could,
and hadn’t a friend nor nobody to encourage him and keep him from
brooding his mind away and going deranged. There was plenty of clothes
and blankets and everything at the other end, but we thought we’d ruther
take the rain than go meddling back there.
Page 36
CHAPTER V.
LAND
We tried to make some plans, but we couldn’t come to no agreement. Me
and Jim was for turning around and going back home, but Tom allowed that
by the time daylight come, so we could see our way, we would be so far
toward England that we might as well go there, and come back in a ship, and
have the glory of saying we done it.
About midnight the storm quit and the moon come out and lit up the
ocean, and we begun to feel comfortable and drowsy; so we stretched out on
the lockers and went to sleep, and never woke up again till sun-up. The sea
was sparkling like di’monds, and it was nice weather, and pretty soon our
things was all dry again.
We went aft to find some breakfast, and the first thing we noticed was that
there was a dim light burning in a compass back there under a hood. Then
Tom was disturbed. He says:
“You know what that means, easy enough. It means that somebody has
got to stay on watch and steer this thing the same as he would a ship, or
she’ll wander around and go wherever the wind wants her to.”
“Well,” I says, “what’s she been doing since—er—since we had the
accident?”
“Wandering,” he says, kinder troubled—“wandering, without any doubt.
She’s in a wind now that’s blowing her south of east. We don’t know how
long that’s been going on, either.”
So then he p’inted her east, and said he would hold her there till we
rousted out the breakfast. The professor had laid in everything a body could
want; he couldn’t ’a’ been better fixed. There wasn’t no milk for the coffee,
but there was water, and everything else you could want, and a charcoal
stove and the fixings for it, and pipes and cigars and matches; and wine and
liquor, which warn’t in our line; and books, and maps, and charts, and an
LAND
We tried to make some plans, but we couldn’t come to no agreement. Me
and Jim was for turning around and going back home, but Tom allowed that
by the time daylight come, so we could see our way, we would be so far
toward England that we might as well go there, and come back in a ship, and
have the glory of saying we done it.
About midnight the storm quit and the moon come out and lit up the
ocean, and we begun to feel comfortable and drowsy; so we stretched out on
the lockers and went to sleep, and never woke up again till sun-up. The sea
was sparkling like di’monds, and it was nice weather, and pretty soon our
things was all dry again.
We went aft to find some breakfast, and the first thing we noticed was that
there was a dim light burning in a compass back there under a hood. Then
Tom was disturbed. He says:
“You know what that means, easy enough. It means that somebody has
got to stay on watch and steer this thing the same as he would a ship, or
she’ll wander around and go wherever the wind wants her to.”
“Well,” I says, “what’s she been doing since—er—since we had the
accident?”
“Wandering,” he says, kinder troubled—“wandering, without any doubt.
She’s in a wind now that’s blowing her south of east. We don’t know how
long that’s been going on, either.”
So then he p’inted her east, and said he would hold her there till we
rousted out the breakfast. The professor had laid in everything a body could
want; he couldn’t ’a’ been better fixed. There wasn’t no milk for the coffee,
but there was water, and everything else you could want, and a charcoal
stove and the fixings for it, and pipes and cigars and matches; and wine and
liquor, which warn’t in our line; and books, and maps, and charts, and an
Page 37
accordion; and furs, and blankets, and no end of rubbish, like brass beads
and brass jewelry, which Tom said was a sure sign that he had an idea of
visiting among savages. There was money, too. Yes, the professor was well
enough fixed.
After breakfast Tom learned me and Jim how to steer, and divided us all
up into four-hour watches, turn and turn about; and when his watch was out I
took his place, and he got out the professor’s papers and pens and wrote a
letter home to his aunt Polly, telling her everything that had happened to us,
and dated it “In the Welkin, approaching England,” and folded it together
and stuck it fast with a red wafer, and directed it, and wrote above the
direction, in big writing, “From Tom Sawyer, the Erronort,” and said it
would stump old Nat Parsons, the postmaster, when it come along in the
mail. I says:
“Tom Sawyer, this ain’t no welkin, it’s a balloon.”
“Well, now, who said it was a welkin, smarty?”
“You’ve wrote it on the letter, anyway.”
“What of it? That don’t mean that the balloon’s the welkin.”
“Oh, I thought it did. Well, then, what is a welkin?”
I see in a minute he was stuck. He raked and scraped around in his mind,
but he couldn’t find nothing, so he had to say:
“I don’t know, and nobody don’t know. It’s just a word, and it’s a mighty
good word, too. There ain’t many that lays over it. I don’t believe there’s any
that does.”
“Shucks!” I says. “But what does it mean?—that’s the p’int.”
“I don’t know what it means, I tell you. It’s a word that people uses for—
for—well, it’s ornamental. They don’t put ruffles on a shirt to keep a person
warm, do they?”
“Course they don’t.”
“But they put them on, don’t they?”
“Yes.”
“All right, then; that letter I wrote is a shirt, and the welkin’s the ruffle on
it.”
I judged that that would gravel Jim, and it did.
and brass jewelry, which Tom said was a sure sign that he had an idea of
visiting among savages. There was money, too. Yes, the professor was well
enough fixed.
After breakfast Tom learned me and Jim how to steer, and divided us all
up into four-hour watches, turn and turn about; and when his watch was out I
took his place, and he got out the professor’s papers and pens and wrote a
letter home to his aunt Polly, telling her everything that had happened to us,
and dated it “In the Welkin, approaching England,” and folded it together
and stuck it fast with a red wafer, and directed it, and wrote above the
direction, in big writing, “From Tom Sawyer, the Erronort,” and said it
would stump old Nat Parsons, the postmaster, when it come along in the
mail. I says:
“Tom Sawyer, this ain’t no welkin, it’s a balloon.”
“Well, now, who said it was a welkin, smarty?”
“You’ve wrote it on the letter, anyway.”
“What of it? That don’t mean that the balloon’s the welkin.”
“Oh, I thought it did. Well, then, what is a welkin?”
I see in a minute he was stuck. He raked and scraped around in his mind,
but he couldn’t find nothing, so he had to say:
“I don’t know, and nobody don’t know. It’s just a word, and it’s a mighty
good word, too. There ain’t many that lays over it. I don’t believe there’s any
that does.”
“Shucks!” I says. “But what does it mean?—that’s the p’int.”
“I don’t know what it means, I tell you. It’s a word that people uses for—
for—well, it’s ornamental. They don’t put ruffles on a shirt to keep a person
warm, do they?”
“Course they don’t.”
“But they put them on, don’t they?”
“Yes.”
“All right, then; that letter I wrote is a shirt, and the welkin’s the ruffle on
it.”
I judged that that would gravel Jim, and it did.
Page 38
“Now, Mars Tom, it ain’t no use to talk like dat; en, moreover, it’s sinful.
You knows a letter ain’t no shirt, en dey ain’t no ruffles on it, nuther. Dey
ain’t no place to put ’em on; you can’t put em on, and dey wouldn’t stay ef
you did.”
“Oh do shut up, and wait till something’s started that you know something
about.”
“Why, Mars Tom, sholy you can’t mean to say I don’t know about shirts,
when, goodness knows, I’s toted home de washin’ ever sence—”
“I tell you, this hasn’t got anything to do with shirts. I only—”
“Why, Mars Tom, you said yo’self dat a letter—”
“Do you want to drive me crazy? Keep still. I only used it as a metaphor.”
That word kinder bricked us up for a minute. Then Jim says—rather timid,
because he see Tom was getting pretty tetchy:
“Mars Tom, what is a metaphor?”
“A metaphor’s a—well, it’s a—a—a metaphor’s an illustration.” He see
that didn’t git home, so he tried again. “When I say birds of a feather flocks
together, it’s a metaphorical way of saying—”
“But dey don’t!, Mars Tom. No, sir, ’deed dey don’t. Dey ain’t no feathers
dat’s more alike den a bluebird en a jaybird, but ef you waits till you catches
dem birds together, you’ll—”
“Oh, give us a rest! You can’t get the simplest little thing through your
thick skull. Now don’t bother me any more.”
Jim was satisfied to stop. He was dreadful pleased with himself for
catching Tom out. The minute Tom begun to talk about birds I judged he was
a goner, because Jim knowed more about birds than both of us put together.
You see, he had killed hundreds and hundreds of them, and that’s the way to
find out about birds. That’s the way people does that writes books about
birds, and loves them so that they’ll go hungry and tired and take any
amount of trouble to find a new bird and kill it. Their name is ornithologers,
and I could have been an ornithologer myself, because I always loved birds
and creatures; and I started out to learn how to be one, and I see a bird
setting on a limb of a high tree, singing with its head tilted back and its
mouth open, and before I thought I fired, and his song stopped and he fell
straight down from the limb, all limp like a rag, and I run and picked him up
and he was dead, and his body was warm in my hand, and his head rolled
You knows a letter ain’t no shirt, en dey ain’t no ruffles on it, nuther. Dey
ain’t no place to put ’em on; you can’t put em on, and dey wouldn’t stay ef
you did.”
“Oh do shut up, and wait till something’s started that you know something
about.”
“Why, Mars Tom, sholy you can’t mean to say I don’t know about shirts,
when, goodness knows, I’s toted home de washin’ ever sence—”
“I tell you, this hasn’t got anything to do with shirts. I only—”
“Why, Mars Tom, you said yo’self dat a letter—”
“Do you want to drive me crazy? Keep still. I only used it as a metaphor.”
That word kinder bricked us up for a minute. Then Jim says—rather timid,
because he see Tom was getting pretty tetchy:
“Mars Tom, what is a metaphor?”
“A metaphor’s a—well, it’s a—a—a metaphor’s an illustration.” He see
that didn’t git home, so he tried again. “When I say birds of a feather flocks
together, it’s a metaphorical way of saying—”
“But dey don’t!, Mars Tom. No, sir, ’deed dey don’t. Dey ain’t no feathers
dat’s more alike den a bluebird en a jaybird, but ef you waits till you catches
dem birds together, you’ll—”
“Oh, give us a rest! You can’t get the simplest little thing through your
thick skull. Now don’t bother me any more.”
Jim was satisfied to stop. He was dreadful pleased with himself for
catching Tom out. The minute Tom begun to talk about birds I judged he was
a goner, because Jim knowed more about birds than both of us put together.
You see, he had killed hundreds and hundreds of them, and that’s the way to
find out about birds. That’s the way people does that writes books about
birds, and loves them so that they’ll go hungry and tired and take any
amount of trouble to find a new bird and kill it. Their name is ornithologers,
and I could have been an ornithologer myself, because I always loved birds
and creatures; and I started out to learn how to be one, and I see a bird
setting on a limb of a high tree, singing with its head tilted back and its
mouth open, and before I thought I fired, and his song stopped and he fell
straight down from the limb, all limp like a rag, and I run and picked him up
and he was dead, and his body was warm in my hand, and his head rolled
Page 39
about this way and that, like his neck was broke, and there was a little white
skin over his eyes, and one little drop of blood on the side of his head; and,
laws! I couldn’t see nothing more for the tears; and I hain’t never murdered
no creature since that warn’t doing me no harm, and I ain’t going to.
But I was aggravated about that welkin. I wanted to know. I got the
subject up again, and then Tom explained, the best he could. He said when a
person made a big speech the newspapers said the shouts of the people made
the welkin ring. He said they always said that, but none of them ever told
what it was, so he allowed it just meant outdoors and up high. Well, that
seemed sensible enough, so I was satisfied, and said so. That pleased Tom
and put him in a good humor again, and he says:
“Well, it’s all right, then; and we’ll let bygones be bygones. I don’t know
for certain what a welkin is, but when we land in London we’ll make it ring,
anyway, and don’t you forget it.”
He said an erronort was a person who sailed around in balloons; and said
it was a mighty sight finer to be Tom Sawyer the Erronort than to be Tom
Sawyer the Traveler, and we would be heard of all round the world, if we
pulled through all right, and so he wouldn’t give shucks to be a traveler now.
Toward the middle of the afternoon we got everything ready to land, and
we felt pretty good, too, and proud; and we kept watching with the glasses,
like Columbus discovering America. But we couldn’t see nothing but ocean.
The afternoon wasted out and the sun shut down, and still there warn’t no
land anywheres. We wondered what was the matter, but reckoned it would
come out all right, so we went on steering east, but went up on a higher level
so we wouldn’t hit any steeples or mountains in the dark.
It was my watch till midnight, and then it was Jim’s; but Tom stayed up,
because he said ship captains done that when they was making the land, and
didn’t stand no regular watch.
Well, when daylight come, Jim give a shout, and we jumped up and
looked over, and there was the land sure enough—land all around, as far as
you could see, and perfectly level and yaller. We didn’t know how long we’d
been over it. There warn’t no trees, nor hills, nor rocks, nor towns, and Tom
and Jim had took it for the sea. They took it for the sea in a dead ca’m; but
we was so high up, anyway, that if it had been the sea and rough, it would ’a’
looked smooth, all the same, in the night, that way.
skin over his eyes, and one little drop of blood on the side of his head; and,
laws! I couldn’t see nothing more for the tears; and I hain’t never murdered
no creature since that warn’t doing me no harm, and I ain’t going to.
But I was aggravated about that welkin. I wanted to know. I got the
subject up again, and then Tom explained, the best he could. He said when a
person made a big speech the newspapers said the shouts of the people made
the welkin ring. He said they always said that, but none of them ever told
what it was, so he allowed it just meant outdoors and up high. Well, that
seemed sensible enough, so I was satisfied, and said so. That pleased Tom
and put him in a good humor again, and he says:
“Well, it’s all right, then; and we’ll let bygones be bygones. I don’t know
for certain what a welkin is, but when we land in London we’ll make it ring,
anyway, and don’t you forget it.”
He said an erronort was a person who sailed around in balloons; and said
it was a mighty sight finer to be Tom Sawyer the Erronort than to be Tom
Sawyer the Traveler, and we would be heard of all round the world, if we
pulled through all right, and so he wouldn’t give shucks to be a traveler now.
Toward the middle of the afternoon we got everything ready to land, and
we felt pretty good, too, and proud; and we kept watching with the glasses,
like Columbus discovering America. But we couldn’t see nothing but ocean.
The afternoon wasted out and the sun shut down, and still there warn’t no
land anywheres. We wondered what was the matter, but reckoned it would
come out all right, so we went on steering east, but went up on a higher level
so we wouldn’t hit any steeples or mountains in the dark.
It was my watch till midnight, and then it was Jim’s; but Tom stayed up,
because he said ship captains done that when they was making the land, and
didn’t stand no regular watch.
Well, when daylight come, Jim give a shout, and we jumped up and
looked over, and there was the land sure enough—land all around, as far as
you could see, and perfectly level and yaller. We didn’t know how long we’d
been over it. There warn’t no trees, nor hills, nor rocks, nor towns, and Tom
and Jim had took it for the sea. They took it for the sea in a dead ca’m; but
we was so high up, anyway, that if it had been the sea and rough, it would ’a’
looked smooth, all the same, in the night, that way.
Page 40
We was all in a powerful excitement now, and grabbed the glasses and
hunted everywheres for London, but couldn’t find hair nor hide of it, nor any
other settlement—nor any sign of a lake or a river, either. Tom was clean
beat. He said it warn’t his notion of England; he thought England looked like
America, and always had that idea. So he said we better have breakfast, and
then drop down and inquire the quickest way to London. We cut the
breakfast pretty short, we was so impatient. As we slanted along down, the
weather began to moderate, and pretty soon we shed our furs. But it kept on
moderating, and in a precious little while it was ’most too moderate. We was
close down now, and just blistering!
We settled down to within thirty foot of the land—that is, it was land if
sand is land; for this wasn’t anything but pure sand. Tom and me clumb
down the ladder and took a run to stretch our legs, and it felt amazing good
—that is, the stretching did, but the sand scorched our feet like hot embers.
Next, we see somebody coming, and started to meet him; but we heard Jim
shout, and looked around and he was fairly dancing, and making signs, and
yelling. We couldn’t make out what he said, but we was scared anyway, and
begun to heel it back to the balloon. When we got close enough, we
understood the words, and they made me sick:
“Run! Run fo’ yo’ life! Hit’s a lion; I kin see him thoo de glass! Run,
boys; do please heel it de bes’ you kin. He’s bu’sted outen de menagerie, en
dey ain’t nobody to stop him!”
hunted everywheres for London, but couldn’t find hair nor hide of it, nor any
other settlement—nor any sign of a lake or a river, either. Tom was clean
beat. He said it warn’t his notion of England; he thought England looked like
America, and always had that idea. So he said we better have breakfast, and
then drop down and inquire the quickest way to London. We cut the
breakfast pretty short, we was so impatient. As we slanted along down, the
weather began to moderate, and pretty soon we shed our furs. But it kept on
moderating, and in a precious little while it was ’most too moderate. We was
close down now, and just blistering!
We settled down to within thirty foot of the land—that is, it was land if
sand is land; for this wasn’t anything but pure sand. Tom and me clumb
down the ladder and took a run to stretch our legs, and it felt amazing good
—that is, the stretching did, but the sand scorched our feet like hot embers.
Next, we see somebody coming, and started to meet him; but we heard Jim
shout, and looked around and he was fairly dancing, and making signs, and
yelling. We couldn’t make out what he said, but we was scared anyway, and
begun to heel it back to the balloon. When we got close enough, we
understood the words, and they made me sick:
“Run! Run fo’ yo’ life! Hit’s a lion; I kin see him thoo de glass! Run,
boys; do please heel it de bes’ you kin. He’s bu’sted outen de menagerie, en
dey ain’t nobody to stop him!”
Page 41
“Run! Run fo’ yo’ life!”
It made Tom fly, but it took the stiffening all out of my legs. I could only
just gasp along the way you do in a dream when there’s a ghost gaining on
you.
Tom got to the ladder and shinned up it a piece and waited for me; and as
soon as I got a foothold on it he shouted to Jim to soar away. But Jim had
clean lost his head, and said he had forgot how. So Tom shinned along up
and told me to follow; but the lion was arriving, fetching a most ghastly roar
with every lope, and my legs shook so I dasn’t try to take one of them out of
the rounds for fear the other one would give way under me.
It made Tom fly, but it took the stiffening all out of my legs. I could only
just gasp along the way you do in a dream when there’s a ghost gaining on
you.
Tom got to the ladder and shinned up it a piece and waited for me; and as
soon as I got a foothold on it he shouted to Jim to soar away. But Jim had
clean lost his head, and said he had forgot how. So Tom shinned along up
and told me to follow; but the lion was arriving, fetching a most ghastly roar
with every lope, and my legs shook so I dasn’t try to take one of them out of
the rounds for fear the other one would give way under me.
Page 42
“And there was the lion, a-ripping around under me”
Page 43
But Tom was aboard by this time, and he started the balloon up a little,
and stopped it again as soon as the end of the ladder was ten or twelve feet
above ground. And there was the lion, a-ripping around under me, and
roaring and springing up in the air at the ladder, and only missing it about a
quarter of an inch, it seemed to me. It was delicious to be out of his reach,
perfectly delicious, and made me feel good and thankful all up one side; but
I was hanging there helpless and couldn’t climb, and that made me feel
perfectly wretched and miserable all down the other. It is most seldom that a
person feels so mixed like that; and it is not to be recommended, either.
Tom asked me what he’d better do, but I didn’t know. He asked me if I
could hold on whilst he sailed away to a safe place and left the lion behind. I
said I could if he didn’t go no higher than he was now; but if he went higher
I would lose my head and fall, sure. So he said, “Take a good grip,” and he
started.
“Don’t go so fast,” I shouted. “It makes my head swim.”
He had started like a lightning express. He slowed down, and we glided
over the sand slower, but still in a kind of sickening way; for it is
uncomfortable to see things sliding and gliding under you like that, and not a
sound.
But pretty soon there was plenty of sound, for the lion was catching up.
His noise fetched others. You could see them coming on the lope from every
direction, and pretty soon there was a couple of dozen of them under me,
jumping up at the ladder and snarling and snapping at each other; and so we
went skimming along over the sand, and these fellers doing what they could
to help us to not forgit the occasion; and then some other beasts come,
without an invite, and they started a regular riot down there.
We see this plan was a mistake. We couldn’t ever git away from them at
this gait, and I couldn’t hold on forever. So Tom took a think, and struck
another idea. That was, to kill a lion with the pepper-box revolver, and then
sail away while the others stopped to fight over the carcass. So he stopped
the balloon still, and done it, and then we sailed off while the fuss was going
on, and come down a quarter of a mile off, and they helped me aboard; but
by the time we was out of reach again, that gang was on hand once more.
And when they see we was really gone and they couldn’t get us, they sat
down on their hams and looked up at us so kind of disappointed that it was
as much as a person could do not to see their side of the matter.
and stopped it again as soon as the end of the ladder was ten or twelve feet
above ground. And there was the lion, a-ripping around under me, and
roaring and springing up in the air at the ladder, and only missing it about a
quarter of an inch, it seemed to me. It was delicious to be out of his reach,
perfectly delicious, and made me feel good and thankful all up one side; but
I was hanging there helpless and couldn’t climb, and that made me feel
perfectly wretched and miserable all down the other. It is most seldom that a
person feels so mixed like that; and it is not to be recommended, either.
Tom asked me what he’d better do, but I didn’t know. He asked me if I
could hold on whilst he sailed away to a safe place and left the lion behind. I
said I could if he didn’t go no higher than he was now; but if he went higher
I would lose my head and fall, sure. So he said, “Take a good grip,” and he
started.
“Don’t go so fast,” I shouted. “It makes my head swim.”
He had started like a lightning express. He slowed down, and we glided
over the sand slower, but still in a kind of sickening way; for it is
uncomfortable to see things sliding and gliding under you like that, and not a
sound.
But pretty soon there was plenty of sound, for the lion was catching up.
His noise fetched others. You could see them coming on the lope from every
direction, and pretty soon there was a couple of dozen of them under me,
jumping up at the ladder and snarling and snapping at each other; and so we
went skimming along over the sand, and these fellers doing what they could
to help us to not forgit the occasion; and then some other beasts come,
without an invite, and they started a regular riot down there.
We see this plan was a mistake. We couldn’t ever git away from them at
this gait, and I couldn’t hold on forever. So Tom took a think, and struck
another idea. That was, to kill a lion with the pepper-box revolver, and then
sail away while the others stopped to fight over the carcass. So he stopped
the balloon still, and done it, and then we sailed off while the fuss was going
on, and come down a quarter of a mile off, and they helped me aboard; but
by the time we was out of reach again, that gang was on hand once more.
And when they see we was really gone and they couldn’t get us, they sat
down on their hams and looked up at us so kind of disappointed that it was
as much as a person could do not to see their side of the matter.
Page 44
CHAPTER VI.
IT’S A CARAVAN
I was so weak that the only thing I wanted was a chance to lay down, so I
made straight for my locker-bunk, and stretched myself out there. But a body
couldn’t get back his strength in no such oven as that, so Tom give the
command to soar, and Jim started her aloft.
We had to go up a mile before we struck comfortable weather where it
was breezy and pleasant and just right, and pretty soon I was all straight
again. Tom had been setting quiet and thinking; but now he jumps up and
says:
“I bet you a thousand to one I know where we are. We’re in the Great
Sahara, as sure as guns!”
He was so excited he couldn’t hold still; but I wasn’t. I says:
“Well, then, where’s the Great Sahara? In England or in Scotland?”
“’Tain’t in either; it’s in Africa.”
Jim’s eyes bugged out, and he begun to stare down with no end of interest,
because that was where his originals come from; but I didn’t more than half
believe it. I couldn’t, you know; it seemed too awful far away for us to have
traveled.
But Tom was full of his discovery, as he called it, and said the lions and
the sand meant the Great Desert, sure. He said he could ’a’ found out, before
we sighted land, that we was crowding the land somewheres, if he had
thought of one thing; and when we asked him what, he said:
“These clocks. They’re chronometers. You always read about them in sea
voyages. One of them is keeping Grinnage time, and the other is keeping St.
Louis time, like my watch. When we left St. Louis it was four in the
afternoon by my watch and this clock, and it was ten at night by this
Grinnage clock. Well, at this time of the year the sun sets at about seven
IT’S A CARAVAN
I was so weak that the only thing I wanted was a chance to lay down, so I
made straight for my locker-bunk, and stretched myself out there. But a body
couldn’t get back his strength in no such oven as that, so Tom give the
command to soar, and Jim started her aloft.
We had to go up a mile before we struck comfortable weather where it
was breezy and pleasant and just right, and pretty soon I was all straight
again. Tom had been setting quiet and thinking; but now he jumps up and
says:
“I bet you a thousand to one I know where we are. We’re in the Great
Sahara, as sure as guns!”
He was so excited he couldn’t hold still; but I wasn’t. I says:
“Well, then, where’s the Great Sahara? In England or in Scotland?”
“’Tain’t in either; it’s in Africa.”
Jim’s eyes bugged out, and he begun to stare down with no end of interest,
because that was where his originals come from; but I didn’t more than half
believe it. I couldn’t, you know; it seemed too awful far away for us to have
traveled.
But Tom was full of his discovery, as he called it, and said the lions and
the sand meant the Great Desert, sure. He said he could ’a’ found out, before
we sighted land, that we was crowding the land somewheres, if he had
thought of one thing; and when we asked him what, he said:
“These clocks. They’re chronometers. You always read about them in sea
voyages. One of them is keeping Grinnage time, and the other is keeping St.
Louis time, like my watch. When we left St. Louis it was four in the
afternoon by my watch and this clock, and it was ten at night by this
Grinnage clock. Well, at this time of the year the sun sets at about seven
Page 45
o’clock. Now I noticed the time yesterday evening when the sun went down,
and it was half-past five o’clock by the Grinnage clock, and half past 11
A.M. by my watch and the other clock. You see, the sun rose and set by my
watch in St. Louis, and the Grinnage clock was six hours fast; but we’ve
come so far east that it comes within less than half an hour of setting by the
Grinnage clock now, and I’m away out—more than four hours and a half
out. You see, that meant that we was closing up on the longitude of Ireland,
and would strike it before long if we was p’inted right—which we wasn’t.
No, sir, we’ve been a-wandering—wandering ’way down south of east, and
it’s my opinion we are in Africa. Look at this map. You see how the shoulder
of Africa sticks out to the west. Think how fast we’ve traveled; if we had
gone straight east we would be long past England by this time. You watch
for noon, all of you, and we’ll stand up, and when we can’t cast a shadow
we’ll find that this Grinnage clock is coming mighty close to marking
twelve. Yes, sir, I think we’re in Africa; and it’s just bully.”
Jim was gazing down with the glass. He shook his head and says:
“Mars Tom, I reckon dey’s a mistake som’er’s, hain’t seen no niggers yit.”
“That’s nothing; they don’t live in the desert. What is that, ’way off
yonder? Gimme a glass.”
He took a long look, and said it was like a black string stretched across the
sand, but he couldn’t guess what it was.
“Well,” I says, “I reckon maybe you’ve got a chance now to find out
whereabouts this balloon is, because as like as not that is one of these lines
here, that’s on the map, that you call meridians of longitude, and we can
drop down and look at its number, and—”
“Oh, shucks, Huck Finn, I never see such a lunkhead as you. Did you
s’pose there’s meridians of longitude on the earth?”
“Tom Sawyer, they’re set down on the map, and you know it perfectly
well, and here they are, and you can see for yourself.”
“Of course they’re on the map, but that’s nothing; there ain’t any on the
ground.”
“Tom, do you know that to be so?”
“Certainly I do.”
“Well, then, that map’s a liar again. I never see such a liar as that map.”
and it was half-past five o’clock by the Grinnage clock, and half past 11
A.M. by my watch and the other clock. You see, the sun rose and set by my
watch in St. Louis, and the Grinnage clock was six hours fast; but we’ve
come so far east that it comes within less than half an hour of setting by the
Grinnage clock now, and I’m away out—more than four hours and a half
out. You see, that meant that we was closing up on the longitude of Ireland,
and would strike it before long if we was p’inted right—which we wasn’t.
No, sir, we’ve been a-wandering—wandering ’way down south of east, and
it’s my opinion we are in Africa. Look at this map. You see how the shoulder
of Africa sticks out to the west. Think how fast we’ve traveled; if we had
gone straight east we would be long past England by this time. You watch
for noon, all of you, and we’ll stand up, and when we can’t cast a shadow
we’ll find that this Grinnage clock is coming mighty close to marking
twelve. Yes, sir, I think we’re in Africa; and it’s just bully.”
Jim was gazing down with the glass. He shook his head and says:
“Mars Tom, I reckon dey’s a mistake som’er’s, hain’t seen no niggers yit.”
“That’s nothing; they don’t live in the desert. What is that, ’way off
yonder? Gimme a glass.”
He took a long look, and said it was like a black string stretched across the
sand, but he couldn’t guess what it was.
“Well,” I says, “I reckon maybe you’ve got a chance now to find out
whereabouts this balloon is, because as like as not that is one of these lines
here, that’s on the map, that you call meridians of longitude, and we can
drop down and look at its number, and—”
“Oh, shucks, Huck Finn, I never see such a lunkhead as you. Did you
s’pose there’s meridians of longitude on the earth?”
“Tom Sawyer, they’re set down on the map, and you know it perfectly
well, and here they are, and you can see for yourself.”
“Of course they’re on the map, but that’s nothing; there ain’t any on the
ground.”
“Tom, do you know that to be so?”
“Certainly I do.”
“Well, then, that map’s a liar again. I never see such a liar as that map.”
Page 46
He fired up at that, and I was ready for him, and Jim was warming his
opinion, too, and next minute we’d ’a’ broke loose on another argument, if
Tom hadn’t dropped the glass and begun to clap his hands like a maniac and
sing out:
“Camels!—Camels!”
So I grabbed a glass and Jim, too, and took a look, but I was disappointed,
and says:
“Camels your granny; they’re spiders.”
“Spiders in a desert, you shad? Spiders walking in a procession? You
don’t ever reflect, Huck Finn, and I reckon you really haven’t got anything
to reflect with. Don’t you know we’re as much as a mile up in the air, and
that that string of crawlers is two or three miles away? Spiders, good land!
Spiders as big as a cow? Perhaps you’d like to go down and milk one of ’em.
But they’re camels, just the same. It’s a caravan, that’s what it is, and it’s a
mile long.”
“Well, then, let’s go down and look at it. I don’t believe in it, and ain’t
going to till I see it and know it.”
“All right,” he says, and give the command:
“Lower away.”
As we come slanting down into the hot weather, we could see that it was
camels, sure enough, plodding along, an everlasting string of them, with
bales strapped to them, and several hundred men in long white robes, and a
thing like a shawl bound over their heads and hanging down with tassels and
fringes; and some of the men had long guns and some hadn’t, and some was
riding and some was walking. And the weather—well, it was just roasting.
And how slow they did creep along! We swooped down now, all of a
sudden, and stopped about a hundred yards over their heads.
opinion, too, and next minute we’d ’a’ broke loose on another argument, if
Tom hadn’t dropped the glass and begun to clap his hands like a maniac and
sing out:
“Camels!—Camels!”
So I grabbed a glass and Jim, too, and took a look, but I was disappointed,
and says:
“Camels your granny; they’re spiders.”
“Spiders in a desert, you shad? Spiders walking in a procession? You
don’t ever reflect, Huck Finn, and I reckon you really haven’t got anything
to reflect with. Don’t you know we’re as much as a mile up in the air, and
that that string of crawlers is two or three miles away? Spiders, good land!
Spiders as big as a cow? Perhaps you’d like to go down and milk one of ’em.
But they’re camels, just the same. It’s a caravan, that’s what it is, and it’s a
mile long.”
“Well, then, let’s go down and look at it. I don’t believe in it, and ain’t
going to till I see it and know it.”
“All right,” he says, and give the command:
“Lower away.”
As we come slanting down into the hot weather, we could see that it was
camels, sure enough, plodding along, an everlasting string of them, with
bales strapped to them, and several hundred men in long white robes, and a
thing like a shawl bound over their heads and hanging down with tassels and
fringes; and some of the men had long guns and some hadn’t, and some was
riding and some was walking. And the weather—well, it was just roasting.
And how slow they did creep along! We swooped down now, all of a
sudden, and stopped about a hundred yards over their heads.
Page 47
Page 48
“We swooped down, now, all of a sudden”
The men all set up a yell, and some of them fell flat on their stomachs,
some begun to fire their guns at us, and the rest broke and scampered every
which way, and so did the camels.
We see that we was making trouble, so we went up again about a mile, to
the cool weather, and watched them from there. It took them an hour to get
together and form the procession again; then they started along, but we could
see by the glasses that they wasn’t paying much attention to anything but us.
We poked along, looking down at them with the glasses, and by and by we
see a big sand mound, and something like people the other side of it, and
there was something like a man laying on top of the mound that raised his
head up every now and then, and seemed to be watching the caravan or us,
we didn’t know which. As the caravan got nearer, he sneaked down on the
other side and rushed to the other men and horses—for that is what they was
—and we see them mount in a hurry; and next, here they come, like a house
afire, some with lances and some with long guns, and all of them yelling the
best they could.
They come a-tearing down on to the caravan, and the next minute both
sides crashed together and was all mixed up, and there was such another
popping of guns as you never heard, and the air got so full of smoke you
could only catch glimpses of them struggling together. There must ’a’ been
six hundred men in that battle, and it was terrible to see. Then they broke up
into gangs and groups, fighting tooth and nail, and scurrying and scampering
around, and laying into each other like everything; and whenever the smoke
cleared a little you could see dead and wounded people and camels scattered
far and wide and all about, and camels racing off in every direction.
The men all set up a yell, and some of them fell flat on their stomachs,
some begun to fire their guns at us, and the rest broke and scampered every
which way, and so did the camels.
We see that we was making trouble, so we went up again about a mile, to
the cool weather, and watched them from there. It took them an hour to get
together and form the procession again; then they started along, but we could
see by the glasses that they wasn’t paying much attention to anything but us.
We poked along, looking down at them with the glasses, and by and by we
see a big sand mound, and something like people the other side of it, and
there was something like a man laying on top of the mound that raised his
head up every now and then, and seemed to be watching the caravan or us,
we didn’t know which. As the caravan got nearer, he sneaked down on the
other side and rushed to the other men and horses—for that is what they was
—and we see them mount in a hurry; and next, here they come, like a house
afire, some with lances and some with long guns, and all of them yelling the
best they could.
They come a-tearing down on to the caravan, and the next minute both
sides crashed together and was all mixed up, and there was such another
popping of guns as you never heard, and the air got so full of smoke you
could only catch glimpses of them struggling together. There must ’a’ been
six hundred men in that battle, and it was terrible to see. Then they broke up
into gangs and groups, fighting tooth and nail, and scurrying and scampering
around, and laying into each other like everything; and whenever the smoke
cleared a little you could see dead and wounded people and camels scattered
far and wide and all about, and camels racing off in every direction.
Page 49
“The last man to go snatched up a child, and carried it off in front of
him on his horse”
him on his horse”
Page 50
At last the robbers see they couldn’t win, so their chief sounded a signal,
and all that was left of them broke away and went scampering across the
plain. The last man to go snatched up a child and carried it off in front of
him on his horse, and a woman run screaming and begging after him, and
followed him away off across the plain till she was separated a long ways
from her people; but it warn’t no use, and she had to give it up, and we see
her sink down on the sand and cover her face with her hands. Then Tom took
the hellum, and started for that yahoo, and we come a-whizzing down and
made a swoop, and knocked him out of the saddle, child and all; and he was
jarred considerable, but the child wasn’t hurt, but laid there working its
hands and legs in the air like a tumble-bug that’s on its back and can’t turn
over. The man went staggering off to overtake his horse, and didn’t know
what had hit him, for we was three or four hundred yards up in the air by this
time.
and all that was left of them broke away and went scampering across the
plain. The last man to go snatched up a child and carried it off in front of
him on his horse, and a woman run screaming and begging after him, and
followed him away off across the plain till she was separated a long ways
from her people; but it warn’t no use, and she had to give it up, and we see
her sink down on the sand and cover her face with her hands. Then Tom took
the hellum, and started for that yahoo, and we come a-whizzing down and
made a swoop, and knocked him out of the saddle, child and all; and he was
jarred considerable, but the child wasn’t hurt, but laid there working its
hands and legs in the air like a tumble-bug that’s on its back and can’t turn
over. The man went staggering off to overtake his horse, and didn’t know
what had hit him, for we was three or four hundred yards up in the air by this
time.
Page 51
“We come a-whizzing down, and made a swoop, and knocked him out
of the saddle, child and all”
We judged the woman would go and get the child now; but she didn’t. We
could see her, through the glass, still setting there, with her head bowed
down on her knees; so of course she hadn’t seen the performance, and
thought her child was clean gone with the man. She was nearly a half a mile
from her people, so we thought we might go down to the child, which was
about a quarter of a mile beyond her, and snake it to her before the caravan
of the saddle, child and all”
We judged the woman would go and get the child now; but she didn’t. We
could see her, through the glass, still setting there, with her head bowed
down on her knees; so of course she hadn’t seen the performance, and
thought her child was clean gone with the man. She was nearly a half a mile
from her people, so we thought we might go down to the child, which was
about a quarter of a mile beyond her, and snake it to her before the caravan
Page 52
people could git to us to do us any harm; and besides, we reckoned they had
enough business on their hands for one while, anyway, with the wounded.
We thought we’d chance it, and we did. We swooped down and stopped, and
Jim shinned down the ladder and fetched up the kid, which was a nice fat
little thing, and in a noble good humor, too, considering it was just out of a
battle and been tumbled off of a horse; and then we started for the mother,
and stopped back of her and tolerable near by, and Jim slipped down and
crept up easy, and when he was close back of her the child goo-goo’d, the
way a child does, and she heard it, and whirled and fetched a shriek of joy,
and made a jump for the kid and snatched it and hugged it, and dropped it
and hugged Jim, and then snatched off a gold chain and hung it around Jim’s
neck, and hugged him again, and jerked up the child again, a-sobbing and
glorifying all the time; and Jim he shoved for the ladder and up it, and in a
minute we was back up in the sky and the woman was staring up, with the
back of her head between her shoulders and the child with its arms locked
around her neck. And there she stood, as long as we was in sight a-sailing
away in the sky.
enough business on their hands for one while, anyway, with the wounded.
We thought we’d chance it, and we did. We swooped down and stopped, and
Jim shinned down the ladder and fetched up the kid, which was a nice fat
little thing, and in a noble good humor, too, considering it was just out of a
battle and been tumbled off of a horse; and then we started for the mother,
and stopped back of her and tolerable near by, and Jim slipped down and
crept up easy, and when he was close back of her the child goo-goo’d, the
way a child does, and she heard it, and whirled and fetched a shriek of joy,
and made a jump for the kid and snatched it and hugged it, and dropped it
and hugged Jim, and then snatched off a gold chain and hung it around Jim’s
neck, and hugged him again, and jerked up the child again, a-sobbing and
glorifying all the time; and Jim he shoved for the ladder and up it, and in a
minute we was back up in the sky and the woman was staring up, with the
back of her head between her shoulders and the child with its arms locked
around her neck. And there she stood, as long as we was in sight a-sailing
away in the sky.
Page 53
CHAPTER VII.
TOM RESPECTS THE FLEA
“Noon!” says Tom, and so it was. His shadder was just a blot around his
feet. We looked, and the Grinnage clock was so close to twelve the
difference didn’t amount to nothing. So Tom said London was right north of
us or right south of us, one or t’other, and he reckoned by the weather and
the sand and the camels it was north; and a good many miles north, too; as
many as from New York to the city of Mexico, he guessed.
Jim said he reckoned a balloon was a good deal the fastest thing in the
world, unless it might be some kinds of birds—a wild pigeon, maybe, or a
railroad.
But Tom said he had read about railroads in England going nearly a
hundred miles an hour for a little ways, and there never was a bird in the
world that could do that—except one, and that was a flea.
“A flea? Why, Mars Tom, in de fust place he ain’t a bird, strickly
speakin’—”
“He ain’t a bird, eh? Well, then, what is he?”
“I don’t rightly know, Mars Tom, but I speck he’s only jist a’ animal. No, I
reckon dat won’t do, nuther, he ain’t big enough for a’ animal. He mus’ be a
bug. Yassir, dat’s what he is, he’s a bug.”
“I bet he ain’t, but let it go. What’s your second place?”
“Well, in de second place, birds is creturs dat goes a long ways, but a flea
don’t.”
“He don’t, don’t he? Come, now, what is a long distance, if you know?”
“Why, it’s miles, and lots of ’em—anybody knows dat.”
“Can’t a man walk miles?”
“Yassir, he kin.”
TOM RESPECTS THE FLEA
“Noon!” says Tom, and so it was. His shadder was just a blot around his
feet. We looked, and the Grinnage clock was so close to twelve the
difference didn’t amount to nothing. So Tom said London was right north of
us or right south of us, one or t’other, and he reckoned by the weather and
the sand and the camels it was north; and a good many miles north, too; as
many as from New York to the city of Mexico, he guessed.
Jim said he reckoned a balloon was a good deal the fastest thing in the
world, unless it might be some kinds of birds—a wild pigeon, maybe, or a
railroad.
But Tom said he had read about railroads in England going nearly a
hundred miles an hour for a little ways, and there never was a bird in the
world that could do that—except one, and that was a flea.
“A flea? Why, Mars Tom, in de fust place he ain’t a bird, strickly
speakin’—”
“He ain’t a bird, eh? Well, then, what is he?”
“I don’t rightly know, Mars Tom, but I speck he’s only jist a’ animal. No, I
reckon dat won’t do, nuther, he ain’t big enough for a’ animal. He mus’ be a
bug. Yassir, dat’s what he is, he’s a bug.”
“I bet he ain’t, but let it go. What’s your second place?”
“Well, in de second place, birds is creturs dat goes a long ways, but a flea
don’t.”
“He don’t, don’t he? Come, now, what is a long distance, if you know?”
“Why, it’s miles, and lots of ’em—anybody knows dat.”
“Can’t a man walk miles?”
“Yassir, he kin.”
Page 54
“As many as a railroad?”
“Yassir, if you give him time.”
“Can’t a flea?”
“Well—I s’pose so—ef you gives him heaps of time.”
“Now you begin to see, don’t you, that distance ain’t the thing to judge by,
at all; it’s the time it takes to go the distance in that counts, ain’t it?”
“Well, hit do look sorter so, but I wouldn’t ’a’ b’lieved it, Mars Tom.”
“Yassir, if you give him time.”
“Can’t a flea?”
“Well—I s’pose so—ef you gives him heaps of time.”
“Now you begin to see, don’t you, that distance ain’t the thing to judge by,
at all; it’s the time it takes to go the distance in that counts, ain’t it?”
“Well, hit do look sorter so, but I wouldn’t ’a’ b’lieved it, Mars Tom.”
Page 55
“And where’s your railroad, alongside of a flea?”
Page 56
“It’s a matter of proportion, that’s what it is; and when you come to gauge
a thing’s speed by its size, where’s your bird and your man and your railroad,
alongside of a flea? The fastest man can’t run more than about ten miles in
an hour—not much over ten thousand times his own length. But all the
books says any common ordinary third-class flea can jump a hundred and
fifty times his own length; yes, and he can make five jumps a second too—
seven hundred and fifty times his own length, in one little second—for he
don’t fool away any time stopping and starting—he does them both at the
same time; you’ll see, if you try to put your finger on him. Now that’s a
common, ordinary, third-class flea’s gait; but you take an Eyetalian first-
class, that’s been the pet of the nobility all his life, and hasn’t ever knowed
what want or sickness or exposure was, and he can jump more than three
hundred times his own length, and keep it up all day, five such jumps every
second, which is fifteen hundred times his own length. Well, suppose a man
could go fifteen hundred times his own length in a second—say, a mile and a
half. It’s ninety miles a minute; it’s considerable more than five thousand
miles an hour. Where’s your man now?—yes, and your bird, and your
railroad, and your balloon? Laws, they don’t amount to shucks ’longside of a
flea. A flea is just a comet b’iled down small.”
“Where’s your man now?”
a thing’s speed by its size, where’s your bird and your man and your railroad,
alongside of a flea? The fastest man can’t run more than about ten miles in
an hour—not much over ten thousand times his own length. But all the
books says any common ordinary third-class flea can jump a hundred and
fifty times his own length; yes, and he can make five jumps a second too—
seven hundred and fifty times his own length, in one little second—for he
don’t fool away any time stopping and starting—he does them both at the
same time; you’ll see, if you try to put your finger on him. Now that’s a
common, ordinary, third-class flea’s gait; but you take an Eyetalian first-
class, that’s been the pet of the nobility all his life, and hasn’t ever knowed
what want or sickness or exposure was, and he can jump more than three
hundred times his own length, and keep it up all day, five such jumps every
second, which is fifteen hundred times his own length. Well, suppose a man
could go fifteen hundred times his own length in a second—say, a mile and a
half. It’s ninety miles a minute; it’s considerable more than five thousand
miles an hour. Where’s your man now?—yes, and your bird, and your
railroad, and your balloon? Laws, they don’t amount to shucks ’longside of a
flea. A flea is just a comet b’iled down small.”
“Where’s your man now?”
Page 57
Jim was a good deal astonished, and so was I. Jim said:
“Is dem figgers jist edjackly true, en no jokin’ en no lies, Mars Tom?”
“Yes, they are; they’re perfectly true.”
“Well, den, honey, a body’s got to respec’ a flea. I ain’t had no respec’ for
um befo’, sca’sely, but dey ain’t no gittin’ roun’ it, dey do deserve it, dat’s
certain.”
“Well, I bet they do. They’ve got ever so much more sense, and brains,
and brightness, in proportion to their size, than any other cretur in the world.
A person can learn them ’most anything; and they learn it quicker than any
other cretur, too. They’ve been learnt to haul little carriages in harness, and
go this way and that way and t’other way according to their orders; yes, and
to march and drill like soldiers, doing it as exact, according to orders, as
soldiers does it. They’ve been learnt to do all sorts of hard and troublesome
things. S’pose you could cultivate a flea up to the size of a man, and keep his
natural smartness a-growing and a-growing right along up, bigger and
bigger, and keener and keener, in the same proportion—where’d the human
race be, do you reckon? That flea would be President of the United States,
and you couldn’t any more prevent it than you can prevent lightning.”
“Is dem figgers jist edjackly true, en no jokin’ en no lies, Mars Tom?”
“Yes, they are; they’re perfectly true.”
“Well, den, honey, a body’s got to respec’ a flea. I ain’t had no respec’ for
um befo’, sca’sely, but dey ain’t no gittin’ roun’ it, dey do deserve it, dat’s
certain.”
“Well, I bet they do. They’ve got ever so much more sense, and brains,
and brightness, in proportion to their size, than any other cretur in the world.
A person can learn them ’most anything; and they learn it quicker than any
other cretur, too. They’ve been learnt to haul little carriages in harness, and
go this way and that way and t’other way according to their orders; yes, and
to march and drill like soldiers, doing it as exact, according to orders, as
soldiers does it. They’ve been learnt to do all sorts of hard and troublesome
things. S’pose you could cultivate a flea up to the size of a man, and keep his
natural smartness a-growing and a-growing right along up, bigger and
bigger, and keener and keener, in the same proportion—where’d the human
race be, do you reckon? That flea would be President of the United States,
and you couldn’t any more prevent it than you can prevent lightning.”
Page 58
“That flea would be President of the United States, and you couldn’t
prevent it”
“My lan’, Mars Tom, I never knowed dey was so much to de beas’. No,
sir, I never had no idea of it, and dat’s de fac’.”
“There’s more to him, by a long sight, than there is to any other cretur,
man or beast, in proportion to size. He’s the interestingest of them all. People
have so much to say about an ant’s strength, and an elephant’s, and a
locomotive’s. Shucks, they don’t begin with a flea. He can lift two or three
hundred times his own weight. And none of them can come anywhere near
it. And, moreover, he has got notions of his own, and is very particular, and
you can’t fool him; his instinct, or his judgment, or whatever it is, is
perfectly sound and clear, and don’t ever make a mistake. People think all
humans are alike to a flea. It ain’t so. There’s folks that he won’t go near,
hungry or not hungry, and I’m one of them. I’ve never had one of them on
me in my life.”
“Mars Tom!”
“It’s so; I ain’t joking.”
“Well, sah, I hain’t ever heard de likes o’ dat befo’.” Jim couldn’t believe
it, and I couldn’t; so we had to drop down to the sand and git a supply and
see. Tom was right. They went for me and Jim by the thousand, but not a one
of them lit on Tom. There warn’t no explaining it, but there it was and there
warn’t no getting around it. He said it had always been just so, and he’d just
as soon be where there was a million of them as not; they’d never touch him
nor bother him.
We went up to the cold weather to freeze ’em out, and stayed a little spell,
and then come back to the comfortable weather and went lazying along
twenty or twenty-five miles an hour, the way we’d been doing for the last
few hours. The reason was, that the longer we was in that solemn, peaceful
desert, the more the hurry and fuss got kind of soothed down in us, and the
more happier and contented and satisfied we got to feeling, and the more we
got to liking the desert, and then loving it. So we had cramped the speed
down, as I was saying, and was having a most noble good lazy time,
sometimes watching through the glasses, sometimes stretched out on the
lockers reading, sometimes taking a nap.
prevent it”
“My lan’, Mars Tom, I never knowed dey was so much to de beas’. No,
sir, I never had no idea of it, and dat’s de fac’.”
“There’s more to him, by a long sight, than there is to any other cretur,
man or beast, in proportion to size. He’s the interestingest of them all. People
have so much to say about an ant’s strength, and an elephant’s, and a
locomotive’s. Shucks, they don’t begin with a flea. He can lift two or three
hundred times his own weight. And none of them can come anywhere near
it. And, moreover, he has got notions of his own, and is very particular, and
you can’t fool him; his instinct, or his judgment, or whatever it is, is
perfectly sound and clear, and don’t ever make a mistake. People think all
humans are alike to a flea. It ain’t so. There’s folks that he won’t go near,
hungry or not hungry, and I’m one of them. I’ve never had one of them on
me in my life.”
“Mars Tom!”
“It’s so; I ain’t joking.”
“Well, sah, I hain’t ever heard de likes o’ dat befo’.” Jim couldn’t believe
it, and I couldn’t; so we had to drop down to the sand and git a supply and
see. Tom was right. They went for me and Jim by the thousand, but not a one
of them lit on Tom. There warn’t no explaining it, but there it was and there
warn’t no getting around it. He said it had always been just so, and he’d just
as soon be where there was a million of them as not; they’d never touch him
nor bother him.
We went up to the cold weather to freeze ’em out, and stayed a little spell,
and then come back to the comfortable weather and went lazying along
twenty or twenty-five miles an hour, the way we’d been doing for the last
few hours. The reason was, that the longer we was in that solemn, peaceful
desert, the more the hurry and fuss got kind of soothed down in us, and the
more happier and contented and satisfied we got to feeling, and the more we
got to liking the desert, and then loving it. So we had cramped the speed
down, as I was saying, and was having a most noble good lazy time,
sometimes watching through the glasses, sometimes stretched out on the
lockers reading, sometimes taking a nap.
Page 59
It didn’t seem like we was the same lot that was in such a state to find
land and git ashore, but it was. But we had got over that—clean over it. We
was used to the balloon now and not afraid any more, and didn’t want to be
anywheres else. Why, it seemed just like home; it ’most seemed as if I had
been born and raised in it, and Jim and Tom said the same. And always I had
had hateful people around me, a-nagging at me, and pestering of me, and
scolding, and finding fault, and fussing and bothering, and sticking to me,
and keeping after me, and making me do this, and making me do that and
t’other, and always selecting out the things I didn’t want to do, and then
giving me Sam Hill because I shirked and done something else, and just
aggravating the life out of a body all the time; but up here in the sky it was
so still and sunshiny and lovely, and plenty to eat, and plenty of sleep, and
strange things to see, and no nagging and no pestering, and no good people,
and just holiday all the time. Land, I warn’t in no hurry to git out and buck at
civilization again. Now, one of the worst things about civilization is, that
anybody that gits a letter with trouble in it comes and tells you all about it
and makes you feel bad, and the newspapers fetches you the troubles of
everybody all over the world, and keeps you downhearted and dismal ’most
all the time, and it’s such a heavy load for a person. I hate them newspapers;
and I hate letters; and if I had my way I wouldn’t allow nobody to load his
troubles on to other folks he ain’t acquainted with, on t’other side of the
world, that way. Well, up in a balloon there ain’t any of that, and it’s the
darlingest place there is.
We had supper, and that night was one of the prettiest nights I ever see.
The moon made it just like daylight, only a heap softer; and once we see a
lion standing all alone by himself, just all alone on the earth, it seemed like,
and his shadder laid on the sand by him like a puddle of ink. That’s the kind
of moonlight to have.
Mainly we laid on our backs and talked; we didn’t want to go to sleep.
Tom said we was right in the midst of the Arabian Nights now. He said it
was right along here that one of the cutest things in that book happened; so
we looked down and watched while he told about it, because there ain’t
anything that is so interesting to look at as a place that a book has talked
about. It was a tale about a camel-driver that had lost his camel, and he come
along in the desert and met a man, and says:
“Have you run across a stray camel to-day?”
And the man says:
land and git ashore, but it was. But we had got over that—clean over it. We
was used to the balloon now and not afraid any more, and didn’t want to be
anywheres else. Why, it seemed just like home; it ’most seemed as if I had
been born and raised in it, and Jim and Tom said the same. And always I had
had hateful people around me, a-nagging at me, and pestering of me, and
scolding, and finding fault, and fussing and bothering, and sticking to me,
and keeping after me, and making me do this, and making me do that and
t’other, and always selecting out the things I didn’t want to do, and then
giving me Sam Hill because I shirked and done something else, and just
aggravating the life out of a body all the time; but up here in the sky it was
so still and sunshiny and lovely, and plenty to eat, and plenty of sleep, and
strange things to see, and no nagging and no pestering, and no good people,
and just holiday all the time. Land, I warn’t in no hurry to git out and buck at
civilization again. Now, one of the worst things about civilization is, that
anybody that gits a letter with trouble in it comes and tells you all about it
and makes you feel bad, and the newspapers fetches you the troubles of
everybody all over the world, and keeps you downhearted and dismal ’most
all the time, and it’s such a heavy load for a person. I hate them newspapers;
and I hate letters; and if I had my way I wouldn’t allow nobody to load his
troubles on to other folks he ain’t acquainted with, on t’other side of the
world, that way. Well, up in a balloon there ain’t any of that, and it’s the
darlingest place there is.
We had supper, and that night was one of the prettiest nights I ever see.
The moon made it just like daylight, only a heap softer; and once we see a
lion standing all alone by himself, just all alone on the earth, it seemed like,
and his shadder laid on the sand by him like a puddle of ink. That’s the kind
of moonlight to have.
Mainly we laid on our backs and talked; we didn’t want to go to sleep.
Tom said we was right in the midst of the Arabian Nights now. He said it
was right along here that one of the cutest things in that book happened; so
we looked down and watched while he told about it, because there ain’t
anything that is so interesting to look at as a place that a book has talked
about. It was a tale about a camel-driver that had lost his camel, and he come
along in the desert and met a man, and says:
“Have you run across a stray camel to-day?”
And the man says:
Page 60
“Was he blind in his left eye?”
“Yes.”
“Had he lost an upper front tooth?”
“Yes.”
“Was his off hind leg lame?”
“Yes.”
“Was he loaded with millet-seed on one side and honey on the other?”
“Yes, but you needn’t go into no more details—that’s the one, and I’m in a
hurry. Where did you see him?”
“I hain’t seen him at all,” the man says.
“Hain’t seen him at all? How can you describe him so close, then?”
“Because when a person knows how to use his eyes, everything has got a
meaning to it; but most people’s eyes ain’t any good to them. I knowed a
camel had been along, because I seen his track. I knowed he was lame in his
off hind leg because he had favored that foot and trod light on it, and his
track showed it. I knowed he was blind on his left side because he only
nibbled the grass on the right side of the trail. I knowed he had lost an upper
front tooth because where he bit into the sod his teeth-print showed it. The
millet-seed sifted out on one side—the ants told me that; the honey leaked
out on the other—the flies told me that. I know all about your camel, but I
hain’t seen him.”
Jim says:
“Go on, Mars Tom, hit’s a mighty good tale, and powerful interestin’.”
“That’s all,” Tom says.
“All?” says Jim, astonished. “What ’come o’ de camel?”
“I don’t know.”
“Mars Tom, don’t de tale say?”
“No.”
Jim puzzled a minute, then he says:
“Well! Ef dat ain’t de beatenes’ tale ever I struck. Jist gits to de place
whah de intrust is gittin’ red-hot, en down she breaks. Why, Mars Tom, dey
ain’t no sense in a tale dat acts like dat. Hain’t you got no idea whether de
man got de camel back er not?”
“Yes.”
“Had he lost an upper front tooth?”
“Yes.”
“Was his off hind leg lame?”
“Yes.”
“Was he loaded with millet-seed on one side and honey on the other?”
“Yes, but you needn’t go into no more details—that’s the one, and I’m in a
hurry. Where did you see him?”
“I hain’t seen him at all,” the man says.
“Hain’t seen him at all? How can you describe him so close, then?”
“Because when a person knows how to use his eyes, everything has got a
meaning to it; but most people’s eyes ain’t any good to them. I knowed a
camel had been along, because I seen his track. I knowed he was lame in his
off hind leg because he had favored that foot and trod light on it, and his
track showed it. I knowed he was blind on his left side because he only
nibbled the grass on the right side of the trail. I knowed he had lost an upper
front tooth because where he bit into the sod his teeth-print showed it. The
millet-seed sifted out on one side—the ants told me that; the honey leaked
out on the other—the flies told me that. I know all about your camel, but I
hain’t seen him.”
Jim says:
“Go on, Mars Tom, hit’s a mighty good tale, and powerful interestin’.”
“That’s all,” Tom says.
“All?” says Jim, astonished. “What ’come o’ de camel?”
“I don’t know.”
“Mars Tom, don’t de tale say?”
“No.”
Jim puzzled a minute, then he says:
“Well! Ef dat ain’t de beatenes’ tale ever I struck. Jist gits to de place
whah de intrust is gittin’ red-hot, en down she breaks. Why, Mars Tom, dey
ain’t no sense in a tale dat acts like dat. Hain’t you got no idea whether de
man got de camel back er not?”
Page 61
“No, I haven’t.”
I see myself there warn’t no sense in the tale, to chop square off that way
before it come to anything, but I warn’t going to say so, because I could see
Tom was souring up pretty fast over the way it flatted out and the way Jim
had popped on to the weak place in it, and I don’t think it’s fair for
everybody to pile on to a feller when he’s down. But Tom he whirls on me
and says:
“What do you think of the tale?”
Of course, then, I had to come out and make a clean breast and say it did
seem to me, too, same as it did to Jim, that as long as the tale stopped square
in the middle and never got to no place, it really warn’t worth the trouble of
telling.
Tom’s chin dropped on his breast, and ’stead of being mad, as I reckoned
he’d be, to hear me scoff at his tale that way, he seemed to be only sad; and
he says:
“Some people can see, and some can’t—just as that man said. Let alone a
camel, if a cyclone had gone by, you duffers wouldn’t ’a’ noticed the track.”
I don’t know what he meant by that, and he didn’t say; it was just one of
his irrulevances, I reckon—he was full of them, sometimes, when he was in
a close place and couldn’t see no other way out—but I didn’t mind. We’d
spotted the soft place in that tale sharp enough, he couldn’t git away from
that little fact. It graveled him like the nation, too, I reckon, much as he tried
not to let on.
I see myself there warn’t no sense in the tale, to chop square off that way
before it come to anything, but I warn’t going to say so, because I could see
Tom was souring up pretty fast over the way it flatted out and the way Jim
had popped on to the weak place in it, and I don’t think it’s fair for
everybody to pile on to a feller when he’s down. But Tom he whirls on me
and says:
“What do you think of the tale?”
Of course, then, I had to come out and make a clean breast and say it did
seem to me, too, same as it did to Jim, that as long as the tale stopped square
in the middle and never got to no place, it really warn’t worth the trouble of
telling.
Tom’s chin dropped on his breast, and ’stead of being mad, as I reckoned
he’d be, to hear me scoff at his tale that way, he seemed to be only sad; and
he says:
“Some people can see, and some can’t—just as that man said. Let alone a
camel, if a cyclone had gone by, you duffers wouldn’t ’a’ noticed the track.”
I don’t know what he meant by that, and he didn’t say; it was just one of
his irrulevances, I reckon—he was full of them, sometimes, when he was in
a close place and couldn’t see no other way out—but I didn’t mind. We’d
spotted the soft place in that tale sharp enough, he couldn’t git away from
that little fact. It graveled him like the nation, too, I reckon, much as he tried
not to let on.
Page 62
CHAPTER VIII.
THE DISAPPEARING LAKE
We had an early breakfast in the morning, and set looking down on the
desert, and the weather was ever so bammy and lovely, although we warn’t
high up. You have to come down lower and lower after sundown in the
desert, because it cools off so fast; and so, by the time it is getting toward
dawn, you are skimming along only a little ways above the sand.
We was watching the shadder of the balloon slide along the ground, and
now and then gazing off across the desert to see if anything was stirring, and
then down on the shadder again, when all of a sudden almost right under us
we see a lot of men and camels laying scattered about, perfectly quiet, like
they was asleep.
We shut off the power, and backed up and stood over them, and then we
see that they was all dead. It give us the cold shivers. And it made us hush
down, too, and talk low, like people at a funeral. We dropped down slow and
stopped, and me and Tom clumb down and went among them. There was
men, and women, and children. They was dried by the sun and dark and
shriveled and leathery, like the pictures of mummies you see in books. And
yet they looked just as human, you wouldn’t ’a’ believed it; just like they
was asleep.
Some of the people and animals was partly covered with sand, but most of
them not, for the sand was thin there, and the bed was gravel and hard. Most
of the clothes had rotted away; and when you took hold of a rag, it tore with
a touch, like spiderweb. Tom reckoned they had been laying there for years.
Some of the men had rusty guns by them, some had swords on and had
shawl belts with long, silver-mounted pistols stuck in them. All the camels
had their loads on yet, but the packs had busted or rotted and spilt the freight
out on the ground. We didn’t reckon the swords was any good to the dead
people any more, so we took one apiece, and some pistols. We took a small
THE DISAPPEARING LAKE
We had an early breakfast in the morning, and set looking down on the
desert, and the weather was ever so bammy and lovely, although we warn’t
high up. You have to come down lower and lower after sundown in the
desert, because it cools off so fast; and so, by the time it is getting toward
dawn, you are skimming along only a little ways above the sand.
We was watching the shadder of the balloon slide along the ground, and
now and then gazing off across the desert to see if anything was stirring, and
then down on the shadder again, when all of a sudden almost right under us
we see a lot of men and camels laying scattered about, perfectly quiet, like
they was asleep.
We shut off the power, and backed up and stood over them, and then we
see that they was all dead. It give us the cold shivers. And it made us hush
down, too, and talk low, like people at a funeral. We dropped down slow and
stopped, and me and Tom clumb down and went among them. There was
men, and women, and children. They was dried by the sun and dark and
shriveled and leathery, like the pictures of mummies you see in books. And
yet they looked just as human, you wouldn’t ’a’ believed it; just like they
was asleep.
Some of the people and animals was partly covered with sand, but most of
them not, for the sand was thin there, and the bed was gravel and hard. Most
of the clothes had rotted away; and when you took hold of a rag, it tore with
a touch, like spiderweb. Tom reckoned they had been laying there for years.
Some of the men had rusty guns by them, some had swords on and had
shawl belts with long, silver-mounted pistols stuck in them. All the camels
had their loads on yet, but the packs had busted or rotted and spilt the freight
out on the ground. We didn’t reckon the swords was any good to the dead
people any more, so we took one apiece, and some pistols. We took a small
Page 63
box, too, because it was so handsome and inlaid so fine; and then we wanted
to bury the people; but there warn’t no way to do it that we could think of,
and nothing to do it with but sand, and that would blow away again, of
course.
Then we mounted high and sailed away, and pretty soon that black spot on
the sand was out of sight, and we wouldn’t ever see them poor people again
in this world. We wondered, and reasoned, and tried to guess how they come
to be there, and how it all happened to them, but we couldn’t make it out.
First we thought maybe they got lost, and wandered around and about till
their food and water give out and they starved to death; but Tom said no wild
animals nor vultures hadn’t meddled with them, and so that guess wouldn’t
do. So at last we give it up, and judged we wouldn’t think about it no more,
because it made us low-spirited.
to bury the people; but there warn’t no way to do it that we could think of,
and nothing to do it with but sand, and that would blow away again, of
course.
Then we mounted high and sailed away, and pretty soon that black spot on
the sand was out of sight, and we wouldn’t ever see them poor people again
in this world. We wondered, and reasoned, and tried to guess how they come
to be there, and how it all happened to them, but we couldn’t make it out.
First we thought maybe they got lost, and wandered around and about till
their food and water give out and they starved to death; but Tom said no wild
animals nor vultures hadn’t meddled with them, and so that guess wouldn’t
do. So at last we give it up, and judged we wouldn’t think about it no more,
because it made us low-spirited.
Page 64
“We opened the box, and it had gems and jewels in it”
Then we opened the box, and it had gems and jewels in it, quite a pile, and
some little veils of the kind the dead women had on, with fringes made out
of curious gold money that we warn’t acquainted with. We wondered if we
better go and try to find them again and give it back; but Tom thought it over
and said no, it was a country that was full of robbers, and they would come
and steal it; and then the sin would be on us for putting the temptation in
their way. So we went on; but I wished we had took all they had, so there
wouldn’t ’a’ been no temptation at all left.
We had had two hours of that blazing weather down there, and was
dreadful thirsty when we got aboard again. We went straight for the water,
but it was spoiled and bitter, besides being pretty near hot enough to scald
your mouth. We couldn’t drink it. It was Mississippi river water, the best in
the world, and we stirred up the mud in it to see if that would help, but no,
the mud wasn’t any better than the water. Well, we hadn’t been so very, very
thirsty before, while we was interested in the lost people, but we was now,
and as soon as we found we couldn’t have a drink, we was more than thirty-
five times as thirsty as we was a quarter of a minute before. Why, in a little
while we wanted to hold our mouths open and pant like a dog.
Tom said to keep a sharp lookout, all around, everywheres, because we’d
got to find an oasis or there warn’t no telling what would happen. So we
done it. We kept the glasses gliding around all the time, till our arms got so
tired we couldn’t hold them any more. Two hours—three hours—just gazing
and gazing, and nothing but sand, sand, SAND, and you could see the
quivering heat-shimmer playing over it. Dear, dear, a body don’t know what
real misery is till he is thirsty all the way through and is certain he ain’t ever
going to come to any water any more. At last I couldn’t stand it to look
around on them baking plains; I laid down on the locker, and give it up.
But by and by Tom raised a whoop, and there she was! A lake, wide and
shiny, with pa’m-trees leaning over it asleep, and their shadders in the water
just as soft and delicate as ever you see. I never see anything look so good. It
was a long ways off, but that warn’t anything to us; we just slapped on a
hundred-mile gait, and calculated to be there in seven minutes; but she
stayed the same old distance away, all the time; we couldn’t seem to gain on
her; yes, sir, just as far, and shiny, and like a dream; but we couldn’t get no
nearer; and at last, all of a sudden, she was gone!
Then we opened the box, and it had gems and jewels in it, quite a pile, and
some little veils of the kind the dead women had on, with fringes made out
of curious gold money that we warn’t acquainted with. We wondered if we
better go and try to find them again and give it back; but Tom thought it over
and said no, it was a country that was full of robbers, and they would come
and steal it; and then the sin would be on us for putting the temptation in
their way. So we went on; but I wished we had took all they had, so there
wouldn’t ’a’ been no temptation at all left.
We had had two hours of that blazing weather down there, and was
dreadful thirsty when we got aboard again. We went straight for the water,
but it was spoiled and bitter, besides being pretty near hot enough to scald
your mouth. We couldn’t drink it. It was Mississippi river water, the best in
the world, and we stirred up the mud in it to see if that would help, but no,
the mud wasn’t any better than the water. Well, we hadn’t been so very, very
thirsty before, while we was interested in the lost people, but we was now,
and as soon as we found we couldn’t have a drink, we was more than thirty-
five times as thirsty as we was a quarter of a minute before. Why, in a little
while we wanted to hold our mouths open and pant like a dog.
Tom said to keep a sharp lookout, all around, everywheres, because we’d
got to find an oasis or there warn’t no telling what would happen. So we
done it. We kept the glasses gliding around all the time, till our arms got so
tired we couldn’t hold them any more. Two hours—three hours—just gazing
and gazing, and nothing but sand, sand, SAND, and you could see the
quivering heat-shimmer playing over it. Dear, dear, a body don’t know what
real misery is till he is thirsty all the way through and is certain he ain’t ever
going to come to any water any more. At last I couldn’t stand it to look
around on them baking plains; I laid down on the locker, and give it up.
But by and by Tom raised a whoop, and there she was! A lake, wide and
shiny, with pa’m-trees leaning over it asleep, and their shadders in the water
just as soft and delicate as ever you see. I never see anything look so good. It
was a long ways off, but that warn’t anything to us; we just slapped on a
hundred-mile gait, and calculated to be there in seven minutes; but she
stayed the same old distance away, all the time; we couldn’t seem to gain on
her; yes, sir, just as far, and shiny, and like a dream; but we couldn’t get no
nearer; and at last, all of a sudden, she was gone!
Page 65
Tom’s eyes took a spread, and he says:
“Boys, it was a myridge!” Said it like he was glad. I didn’t see nothing to
be glad about. I says:
“Maybe. I don’t care nothing about its name, the thing I want to know is,
what’s become of it?”
Jim was trembling all over, and so scared he couldn’t speak, but he
wanted to ask that question himself if he could ’a’ done it. Tom says:
“What’s become of it? Why, you see yourself it’s gone.”
“Yes, I know; but where’s it gone to?”
He looked me over and says:
“Well, now, Huck Finn, where would it go to! Don’t you know what a
myridge is?”
“No, I don’t. What is it?”
“It ain’t anything but imagination. There ain’t anything to it.”
It warmed me up a little to hear him talk like that, and I says:
“What’s the use you talking that kind of stuff, Tom Sawyer? Didn’t I see
the lake?”
“Yes—you think you did.”
“I don’t think nothing about it, I did see it.”
“I tell you you didn’t see it either—because it warn’t there to see.”
It astonished Jim to hear him talk so, and he broke in and says, kind of
pleading and distressed:
“Mars Tom, please don’t say sich things in sich an awful time as dis. You
ain’t only reskin’ yo’ own self, but you’s reskin’ us—same way like Anna
Nias en Siffra. De lake wuz dah—I seen it jis’ as plain as I sees you en Huck
dis minute.”
I says:
“Why, he seen it himself! He was the very one that seen it first. Now,
then!”
“Yes, Mars Tom, hit’s so—you can’t deny it. We all seen it, en dat prove it
was dah.”
“Proves it! How does it prove it?”
“Boys, it was a myridge!” Said it like he was glad. I didn’t see nothing to
be glad about. I says:
“Maybe. I don’t care nothing about its name, the thing I want to know is,
what’s become of it?”
Jim was trembling all over, and so scared he couldn’t speak, but he
wanted to ask that question himself if he could ’a’ done it. Tom says:
“What’s become of it? Why, you see yourself it’s gone.”
“Yes, I know; but where’s it gone to?”
He looked me over and says:
“Well, now, Huck Finn, where would it go to! Don’t you know what a
myridge is?”
“No, I don’t. What is it?”
“It ain’t anything but imagination. There ain’t anything to it.”
It warmed me up a little to hear him talk like that, and I says:
“What’s the use you talking that kind of stuff, Tom Sawyer? Didn’t I see
the lake?”
“Yes—you think you did.”
“I don’t think nothing about it, I did see it.”
“I tell you you didn’t see it either—because it warn’t there to see.”
It astonished Jim to hear him talk so, and he broke in and says, kind of
pleading and distressed:
“Mars Tom, please don’t say sich things in sich an awful time as dis. You
ain’t only reskin’ yo’ own self, but you’s reskin’ us—same way like Anna
Nias en Siffra. De lake wuz dah—I seen it jis’ as plain as I sees you en Huck
dis minute.”
I says:
“Why, he seen it himself! He was the very one that seen it first. Now,
then!”
“Yes, Mars Tom, hit’s so—you can’t deny it. We all seen it, en dat prove it
was dah.”
“Proves it! How does it prove it?”
Page 66
“Same way it does in de courts en everywheres, Mars Tom. One pusson
might be drunk, or dreamy or suthin’, en he could be mistaken; en two
might, maybe; but I tell you, sah, when three sees a thing, drunk er sober, it’s
so. Dey ain’t no gittin’ aroun’ dat, en you knows it, Mars Tom.”
“I don’t know nothing of the kind. There used to be forty thousand million
people that seen the sun move from one side of the sky to the other every
day. Did that prove that the sun done it?”
“Course it did. En besides, dey warn’t no ’casion to prove it. A body ’at’s
got any sense ain’t gwine to doubt it. Dah she is now—a sailin’ thoo de sky,
like she allays done.”
Tom turned on me, then, and says:
“What do you say—is the sun standing still?”
“Tom Sawyer, what’s the use to ask such a jackass question? Anybody
that ain’t blind can see it don’t stand still.”
“Well,” he says, “I’m lost in the sky with no company but a passel of low-
down animals that don’t know no more than the head boss of a university did
three or four hundred years ago.”
It warn’t fair play, and I let him know it. I says:
“Throwin’ mud ain’t arguin’, Tom Sawyer.”
“Oh, my goodness, oh, my goodness gracious, dah’s de lake agi’n!” yelled
Jim, just then. “Now, Mars Tom, what you gwine to say?”
Yes, sir, there was the lake again, away yonder across the desert, perfectly
plain, trees and all, just the same as it was before. I says:
“I reckon you’re satisfied now, Tom Sawyer.”
But he says, perfectly ca’m:
“Yes, satisfied there ain’t no lake there.”
Jim says:
“Don’t! talk so, Mars Tom—it sk’yers me to hear you. It’s so hot, en you’s
so thirsty, dat you ain’t in yo’ right mine, Mars Tom. Oh, but don’t she look
good! ’clah I doan’ know how I’s gwine to wait tell we gits dah, I’s so
thirsty.”
“Well, you’ll have to wait; and it won’t do you no good, either, because
there ain’t no lake there, I tell you.”
I says:
might be drunk, or dreamy or suthin’, en he could be mistaken; en two
might, maybe; but I tell you, sah, when three sees a thing, drunk er sober, it’s
so. Dey ain’t no gittin’ aroun’ dat, en you knows it, Mars Tom.”
“I don’t know nothing of the kind. There used to be forty thousand million
people that seen the sun move from one side of the sky to the other every
day. Did that prove that the sun done it?”
“Course it did. En besides, dey warn’t no ’casion to prove it. A body ’at’s
got any sense ain’t gwine to doubt it. Dah she is now—a sailin’ thoo de sky,
like she allays done.”
Tom turned on me, then, and says:
“What do you say—is the sun standing still?”
“Tom Sawyer, what’s the use to ask such a jackass question? Anybody
that ain’t blind can see it don’t stand still.”
“Well,” he says, “I’m lost in the sky with no company but a passel of low-
down animals that don’t know no more than the head boss of a university did
three or four hundred years ago.”
It warn’t fair play, and I let him know it. I says:
“Throwin’ mud ain’t arguin’, Tom Sawyer.”
“Oh, my goodness, oh, my goodness gracious, dah’s de lake agi’n!” yelled
Jim, just then. “Now, Mars Tom, what you gwine to say?”
Yes, sir, there was the lake again, away yonder across the desert, perfectly
plain, trees and all, just the same as it was before. I says:
“I reckon you’re satisfied now, Tom Sawyer.”
But he says, perfectly ca’m:
“Yes, satisfied there ain’t no lake there.”
Jim says:
“Don’t! talk so, Mars Tom—it sk’yers me to hear you. It’s so hot, en you’s
so thirsty, dat you ain’t in yo’ right mine, Mars Tom. Oh, but don’t she look
good! ’clah I doan’ know how I’s gwine to wait tell we gits dah, I’s so
thirsty.”
“Well, you’ll have to wait; and it won’t do you no good, either, because
there ain’t no lake there, I tell you.”
I says:
Page 67
“Jim, don’t you take your eye off of it, and I won’t, either.”
“’Deed I won’t; en bless you, honey, I couldn’t ef I wanted to.”
We went a-tearing along toward it, piling the miles behind us like nothing,
but never gaining an inch on it—and all of a sudden it was gone again! Jim
staggered, and ’most fell down. When he got his breath he says, gasping like
a fish:
“Mars Tom, hit’s a ghos’, dat’s what it is, en I hopes to goodness we ain’t
gwine to see it no mo’. Dey’s been a lake, en suthin’s happened, en de lake’s
dead, en we’s seen its ghos’; we’s seen it twiste, en dat’s proof. De desert’s
ha’nted, it’s ha’nted, sho; oh, Mars Tom, le’ ’s git outen it; I’d ruther die den
have de night ketch us in it ag’in en de ghos’ er dat lake come a-mournin’
aroun’ us en we asleep en doan’ know de danger we’s in.”
“Ghost, you gander! It ain’t anything but air and heat and thirstiness
pasted together by a person’s imagination. If I—gimme the glass!”
He grabbed it and begun to gaze off to the right.
“It’s a flock of birds,” he says. “It’s getting toward sundown, and they’re
making a bee-line across our track for somewheres. They mean business—
maybe they’re going for food or water, or both. Let her go to starboard!—
Port your hellum! Hard down! There—ease up—steady, as you go.”
We shut down some of the power, so as not to outspeed them, and took
out after them. We went skimming along a quarter of a mile behind them,
and when we had followed them an hour and a half and was getting pretty
discouraged, and was thirsty clean to unendurableness, Tom says:
“Take the glass, one of you, and see what that is, away ahead of the
birds.”
Jim got the first glimpse, and slumped down on the locker sick. He was
most crying, and says:
“She’s dah ag’in, Mars Tom, she’s dah ag’in, en I knows I’s gwine to die,
’case when a body sees a ghos’ de third time, dat’s what it means. I wisht I’d
never come in dis balloon, dat I does.”
He wouldn’t look no more, and what he said made me afraid, too, because
I knowed it was true, for that has always been the way with ghosts; so then I
wouldn’t look any more, either. Both of us begged Tom to turn off and go
some other way, but he wouldn’t, and said we was ignorant superstitious
blatherskites. Yes, and he’ll git come up with, one of these days, I says to
“’Deed I won’t; en bless you, honey, I couldn’t ef I wanted to.”
We went a-tearing along toward it, piling the miles behind us like nothing,
but never gaining an inch on it—and all of a sudden it was gone again! Jim
staggered, and ’most fell down. When he got his breath he says, gasping like
a fish:
“Mars Tom, hit’s a ghos’, dat’s what it is, en I hopes to goodness we ain’t
gwine to see it no mo’. Dey’s been a lake, en suthin’s happened, en de lake’s
dead, en we’s seen its ghos’; we’s seen it twiste, en dat’s proof. De desert’s
ha’nted, it’s ha’nted, sho; oh, Mars Tom, le’ ’s git outen it; I’d ruther die den
have de night ketch us in it ag’in en de ghos’ er dat lake come a-mournin’
aroun’ us en we asleep en doan’ know de danger we’s in.”
“Ghost, you gander! It ain’t anything but air and heat and thirstiness
pasted together by a person’s imagination. If I—gimme the glass!”
He grabbed it and begun to gaze off to the right.
“It’s a flock of birds,” he says. “It’s getting toward sundown, and they’re
making a bee-line across our track for somewheres. They mean business—
maybe they’re going for food or water, or both. Let her go to starboard!—
Port your hellum! Hard down! There—ease up—steady, as you go.”
We shut down some of the power, so as not to outspeed them, and took
out after them. We went skimming along a quarter of a mile behind them,
and when we had followed them an hour and a half and was getting pretty
discouraged, and was thirsty clean to unendurableness, Tom says:
“Take the glass, one of you, and see what that is, away ahead of the
birds.”
Jim got the first glimpse, and slumped down on the locker sick. He was
most crying, and says:
“She’s dah ag’in, Mars Tom, she’s dah ag’in, en I knows I’s gwine to die,
’case when a body sees a ghos’ de third time, dat’s what it means. I wisht I’d
never come in dis balloon, dat I does.”
He wouldn’t look no more, and what he said made me afraid, too, because
I knowed it was true, for that has always been the way with ghosts; so then I
wouldn’t look any more, either. Both of us begged Tom to turn off and go
some other way, but he wouldn’t, and said we was ignorant superstitious
blatherskites. Yes, and he’ll git come up with, one of these days, I says to
Page 68
myself, insulting ghosts that way. They’ll stand it for a while, maybe, but
they won’t stand it always, for anybody that knows about ghosts knows how
easy they are hurt, and how revengeful they are.
So we was all quiet and still, Jim and me being scared, and Tom busy. By
and by Tom fetched the balloon to a standstill, and says:
“Now get up and look, you sapheads.”
We done it, and there was the sure-enough water right under us!—clear,
and blue, and cool, and deep, and wavy with the breeze, the loveliest sight
that ever was. And all about it was grassy banks, and flowers, and shady
groves of big trees, looped together with vines, and all looking so peaceful
and comfortable—enough to make a body cry, it was so beautiful.
Jim did cry, and rip and dance and carry on, he was so thankful and out of
his mind for joy. It was my watch, so I had to stay by the works, but Tom
and Jim clumb down and drunk a barrel apiece, and fetched me up a lot, and
I’ve tasted a many a good thing in my life, but nothing that ever begun with
that water.
Then we went down and had a swim, and then Tom came up and spelled
me, and me and Jim had a swim, and then Jim spelled Tom, and me and Tom
had a foot-race and a boxing-mill, and I don’t reckon I ever had such a good
time in my life. It warn’t so very hot, because it was close on to evening, and
we hadn’t any clothes on, anyway. Clothes is well enough in school, and in
towns, and at balls, too, but there ain’t no sense in them when there ain’t no
civilization nor other kinds of bothers and fussiness around.
“Lions a-comin’!—lions! Quick, Mars Tom! Jump for yo’ life, Huck!”
Oh, and didn’t we! We never stopped for clothes, but waltzed up the
ladder just so. Jim lost his head straight off—he always done it whenever he
got excited and scared; and so now, ’stead of just easing the ladder up from
the ground a little, so the animals couldn’t reach it, he turned on a raft of
power, and we went whizzing up and was dangling in the sky before he got
his wits together and seen what a foolish thing he was doing. Then he
stopped her, but he had clean forgot what to do next; so there we was, so
high that the lions looked like pups, and we was drifting off on the wind.
But Tom he shinned up and went for the works and begun to slant her
down, and back toward the lake, where the animals was gathering like a
camp-meeting, and I judged he had lost his head, too; for he knowed I was
they won’t stand it always, for anybody that knows about ghosts knows how
easy they are hurt, and how revengeful they are.
So we was all quiet and still, Jim and me being scared, and Tom busy. By
and by Tom fetched the balloon to a standstill, and says:
“Now get up and look, you sapheads.”
We done it, and there was the sure-enough water right under us!—clear,
and blue, and cool, and deep, and wavy with the breeze, the loveliest sight
that ever was. And all about it was grassy banks, and flowers, and shady
groves of big trees, looped together with vines, and all looking so peaceful
and comfortable—enough to make a body cry, it was so beautiful.
Jim did cry, and rip and dance and carry on, he was so thankful and out of
his mind for joy. It was my watch, so I had to stay by the works, but Tom
and Jim clumb down and drunk a barrel apiece, and fetched me up a lot, and
I’ve tasted a many a good thing in my life, but nothing that ever begun with
that water.
Then we went down and had a swim, and then Tom came up and spelled
me, and me and Jim had a swim, and then Jim spelled Tom, and me and Tom
had a foot-race and a boxing-mill, and I don’t reckon I ever had such a good
time in my life. It warn’t so very hot, because it was close on to evening, and
we hadn’t any clothes on, anyway. Clothes is well enough in school, and in
towns, and at balls, too, but there ain’t no sense in them when there ain’t no
civilization nor other kinds of bothers and fussiness around.
“Lions a-comin’!—lions! Quick, Mars Tom! Jump for yo’ life, Huck!”
Oh, and didn’t we! We never stopped for clothes, but waltzed up the
ladder just so. Jim lost his head straight off—he always done it whenever he
got excited and scared; and so now, ’stead of just easing the ladder up from
the ground a little, so the animals couldn’t reach it, he turned on a raft of
power, and we went whizzing up and was dangling in the sky before he got
his wits together and seen what a foolish thing he was doing. Then he
stopped her, but he had clean forgot what to do next; so there we was, so
high that the lions looked like pups, and we was drifting off on the wind.
But Tom he shinned up and went for the works and begun to slant her
down, and back toward the lake, where the animals was gathering like a
camp-meeting, and I judged he had lost his head, too; for he knowed I was
Page 69
too scared to climb, and did he want to dump me among the tigers and
things?
But no, his head was level, he knowed what he was about. He swooped
down to within thirty or forty feet of the lake, and stopped right over the
center, and sung out:
“Leggo, and drop!”
I done it, and shot down, feet first, and seemed to go about a mile toward
the bottom; and when I come up, he says:
“Now lay on your back and float till you’re rested and got your pluck
back, then I’ll dip the ladder in the water and you can climb aboard.”
I done it. Now that was ever so smart in Tom, because if he had started off
somewheres else to drop down on the sand, the menagerie would ’a’ come
along, too, and might ’a’ kept us hunting a safe place till I got tuckered out
and fell.
things?
But no, his head was level, he knowed what he was about. He swooped
down to within thirty or forty feet of the lake, and stopped right over the
center, and sung out:
“Leggo, and drop!”
I done it, and shot down, feet first, and seemed to go about a mile toward
the bottom; and when I come up, he says:
“Now lay on your back and float till you’re rested and got your pluck
back, then I’ll dip the ladder in the water and you can climb aboard.”
I done it. Now that was ever so smart in Tom, because if he had started off
somewheres else to drop down on the sand, the menagerie would ’a’ come
along, too, and might ’a’ kept us hunting a safe place till I got tuckered out
and fell.
Page 70
“And all this time the lions and tigers was sorting out the clothes”
Page 71
And all this time the lions and tigers was sorting out the clothes, and
trying to divide them up so there would be some for all, but there was a
misunderstanding about it somewheres, on account of some of them trying to
hog more than their share; so there was another insurrection, and you never
see anything like it in the world. There must ’a’ been fifty of them, all mixed
up together, snorting and roaring and snapping and biting and tearing, legs
and tails in the air, and you couldn’t tell which was which, and the sand and
fur a-flying. And when they got done, some was dead and some was limping
off crippled, and the rest was setting around on the battlefield, some of them
licking their sore places and the others looking up at us and seemed to be
kind of inviting us to come down and have some fun, but which we didn’t
want any.
As for the clothes, they warn’t any, any more. Every last rag of them was
inside of the animals; and not agreeing with them very well, I don’t reckon,
for there was considerable many brass buttons on them, and there was knives
in the pockets, too, and smoking tobacco, and nails and chalk and marbles
and fishhooks and things. But I wasn’t caring. All that was bothering me
was, that all we had now was the professor’s clothes, a big enough
assortment, but not suitable to go into company with, if we came across any,
because the britches was as long as tunnels, and the coats and things
according. Still, there was everything a tailor needed, and Jim was a kind of
jack legged tailor, and he allowed he could soon trim a suit or two down for
us that would answer.
trying to divide them up so there would be some for all, but there was a
misunderstanding about it somewheres, on account of some of them trying to
hog more than their share; so there was another insurrection, and you never
see anything like it in the world. There must ’a’ been fifty of them, all mixed
up together, snorting and roaring and snapping and biting and tearing, legs
and tails in the air, and you couldn’t tell which was which, and the sand and
fur a-flying. And when they got done, some was dead and some was limping
off crippled, and the rest was setting around on the battlefield, some of them
licking their sore places and the others looking up at us and seemed to be
kind of inviting us to come down and have some fun, but which we didn’t
want any.
As for the clothes, they warn’t any, any more. Every last rag of them was
inside of the animals; and not agreeing with them very well, I don’t reckon,
for there was considerable many brass buttons on them, and there was knives
in the pockets, too, and smoking tobacco, and nails and chalk and marbles
and fishhooks and things. But I wasn’t caring. All that was bothering me
was, that all we had now was the professor’s clothes, a big enough
assortment, but not suitable to go into company with, if we came across any,
because the britches was as long as tunnels, and the coats and things
according. Still, there was everything a tailor needed, and Jim was a kind of
jack legged tailor, and he allowed he could soon trim a suit or two down for
us that would answer.
Page 72
CHAPTER IX.
TOM DISCOURSES ON THE DESERT
Still, we thought we would drop down there a minute, but on another
errand. Most of the professor’s cargo of food was put up in cans, in the new
way that somebody had just invented; the rest was fresh. When you fetch
Missouri beefsteak to the Great Sahara, you want to be particular and stay up
in the coolish weather. So we reckoned we would drop down into the lion
market and see how we could make out there.
We hauled in the ladder and dropped down till we was just above the
reach of the animals, then we let down a rope with a slip-knot in it and
hauled up a dead lion, a small tender one, then yanked up a cub tiger. We had
to keep the congregation off with the revolver, or they would ’a’ took a hand
in the proceedings and helped.
We carved off a supply from both, and saved the skins, and hove the rest
overboard. Then we baited some of the professor’s hooks with the fresh meat
and went a-fishing. We stood over the lake just a convenient distance above
the water, and catched a lot of the nicest fish you ever see. It was a most
amazing good supper we had; lion steak, tiger steak, fried fish, and hot corn-
pone. I don’t want nothing better than that.
TOM DISCOURSES ON THE DESERT
Still, we thought we would drop down there a minute, but on another
errand. Most of the professor’s cargo of food was put up in cans, in the new
way that somebody had just invented; the rest was fresh. When you fetch
Missouri beefsteak to the Great Sahara, you want to be particular and stay up
in the coolish weather. So we reckoned we would drop down into the lion
market and see how we could make out there.
We hauled in the ladder and dropped down till we was just above the
reach of the animals, then we let down a rope with a slip-knot in it and
hauled up a dead lion, a small tender one, then yanked up a cub tiger. We had
to keep the congregation off with the revolver, or they would ’a’ took a hand
in the proceedings and helped.
We carved off a supply from both, and saved the skins, and hove the rest
overboard. Then we baited some of the professor’s hooks with the fresh meat
and went a-fishing. We stood over the lake just a convenient distance above
the water, and catched a lot of the nicest fish you ever see. It was a most
amazing good supper we had; lion steak, tiger steak, fried fish, and hot corn-
pone. I don’t want nothing better than that.
Page 73
Page 74
“We catched a lot of the nicest fish you ever see.”
We had some fruit to finish off with. We got it out of the top of a
monstrous tall tree. It was a very slim tree that hadn’t a branch on it from the
bottom plumb to the top, and there it bursted out like a feather-duster. It was
a pa’m-tree, of course; anybody knows a pa’m-tree the minute he see it, by
the pictures. We went for cocoanuts in this one, but there warn’t none. There
was only big loose bunches of things like oversized grapes, and Tom allowed
they was dates, because he said they answered the description in the Arabian
Nights and the other books. Of course they mightn’t be, and they might be
poison; so we had to wait a spell, and watch and see if the birds et them.
They done it; so we done it, too, and they was most amazing good.
By this time monstrous big birds begun to come and settle on the dead
animals. They was plucky creturs; they would tackle one end of a lion that
was being gnawed at the other end by another lion. If the lion drove the bird
away, it didn’t do no good; he was back again the minute the lion was busy.
The big birds come out of every part of the sky—you could make them
out with the glass while they was still so far away you couldn’t see them
with your naked eye. Tom said the birds didn’t find out the meat was there
by the smell; they had to find it out by seeing it. Oh, but ain’t that an eye for
you! Tom said at the distance of five mile a patch of dead lions couldn’t look
any bigger than a person’s finger-nail, and he couldn’t imagine how the birds
could notice such a little thing so far off.
It was strange and unnatural to see lion eat lion, and we thought maybe
they warn’t kin. But Jim said that didn’t make no difference. He said a hog
was fond of her own children, and so was a spider, and he reckoned maybe a
lion was pretty near as unprincipled though maybe not quite. He thought
likely a lion wouldn’t eat his own father, if he knowed which was him, but
reckoned he would eat his brother-in-law if he was uncommon hungry, and
eat his mother-in-law any time. But reckoning don’t settle nothing. You can
reckon till the cows come home, but that don’t fetch you to no decision. So
we give it up and let it drop.
Generly it was very still in the Desert nights, but this time there was
music. A lot of other animals come to dinner; sneaking yelpers that Tom
allowed was jackals, and roached-backed ones that he said was hyenas; and
all the whole biling of them kept up a racket all the time. They made a
picture in the moonlight that was more different than any picture I ever see.
We had some fruit to finish off with. We got it out of the top of a
monstrous tall tree. It was a very slim tree that hadn’t a branch on it from the
bottom plumb to the top, and there it bursted out like a feather-duster. It was
a pa’m-tree, of course; anybody knows a pa’m-tree the minute he see it, by
the pictures. We went for cocoanuts in this one, but there warn’t none. There
was only big loose bunches of things like oversized grapes, and Tom allowed
they was dates, because he said they answered the description in the Arabian
Nights and the other books. Of course they mightn’t be, and they might be
poison; so we had to wait a spell, and watch and see if the birds et them.
They done it; so we done it, too, and they was most amazing good.
By this time monstrous big birds begun to come and settle on the dead
animals. They was plucky creturs; they would tackle one end of a lion that
was being gnawed at the other end by another lion. If the lion drove the bird
away, it didn’t do no good; he was back again the minute the lion was busy.
The big birds come out of every part of the sky—you could make them
out with the glass while they was still so far away you couldn’t see them
with your naked eye. Tom said the birds didn’t find out the meat was there
by the smell; they had to find it out by seeing it. Oh, but ain’t that an eye for
you! Tom said at the distance of five mile a patch of dead lions couldn’t look
any bigger than a person’s finger-nail, and he couldn’t imagine how the birds
could notice such a little thing so far off.
It was strange and unnatural to see lion eat lion, and we thought maybe
they warn’t kin. But Jim said that didn’t make no difference. He said a hog
was fond of her own children, and so was a spider, and he reckoned maybe a
lion was pretty near as unprincipled though maybe not quite. He thought
likely a lion wouldn’t eat his own father, if he knowed which was him, but
reckoned he would eat his brother-in-law if he was uncommon hungry, and
eat his mother-in-law any time. But reckoning don’t settle nothing. You can
reckon till the cows come home, but that don’t fetch you to no decision. So
we give it up and let it drop.
Generly it was very still in the Desert nights, but this time there was
music. A lot of other animals come to dinner; sneaking yelpers that Tom
allowed was jackals, and roached-backed ones that he said was hyenas; and
all the whole biling of them kept up a racket all the time. They made a
picture in the moonlight that was more different than any picture I ever see.
Page 75
We had a line out and made fast to the top of a tree, and didn’t stand no
watch, but all turned in and slept; but I was up two or three times to look
down at the animals and hear the music. It was like having a front seat at a
menagerie for nothing, which I hadn’t ever had before, and so it seemed
foolish to sleep and not make the most of it; I mightn’t ever have such a
chance again.
We went a-fishing again in the early dawn, and then lazied around all day
in the deep shade on an island, taking turn about to watch and see that none
of the animals come a-snooping around there after erronorts for dinner. We
was going to leave the next day, but couldn’t, it was too lovely.
The day after, when we rose up toward the sky and sailed off eastward, we
looked back and watched that place till it warn’t nothing but just a speck in
the Desert, and I tell you it was like saying good-bye to a friend that you
ain’t ever going to see any more.
Jim was thinking to himself, and at last he says:
“Mars Tom, we’s mos’ to de end er de Desert now, I speck.”
“Why?”
“Well, hit stan’ to reason we is. You knows how long we’s been a-
skimmin’ over it. Mus’ be mos’ out o’ san’. Hit’s a wonder to me dat it’s hilt
out as long as it has.”
“Shucks, there’s plenty sand, you needn’t worry.”
“Oh, I ain’t a-worryin’, Mars Tom, only wonderin’, dat’s all. De Lord’s
got plenty san’, I ain’t doubtin’ dat; but nemmine, He ain’t gwyne to was’e it
jist on dat account; en I allows dat dis Desert’s plenty big enough now, jist
de way she is, en you can’t spread her out no mo’ ’dout was’in’ san’.”
“Oh, go ’long! we ain’t much more than fairly started across this Desert
yet. The United States is a pretty big country, ain’t it? Ain’t it, Huck?”
“Yes,” I says, “there ain’t no bigger one, I don’t reckon.”
“Well,” he says, “this Desert is about the shape of the United States, and if
you was to lay it down on top of the United States, it would cover the land of
the free out of sight like a blanket. There’d be a little corner sticking out, up
at Maine and away up northwest, and Florida sticking out like a turtle’s tail,
and that’s all. We’ve took California away from the Mexicans two or three
years ago, so that part of the Pacific coast is ours now, and if you laid the
Great Sahara down with her edge on the Pacific, she would cover the United
watch, but all turned in and slept; but I was up two or three times to look
down at the animals and hear the music. It was like having a front seat at a
menagerie for nothing, which I hadn’t ever had before, and so it seemed
foolish to sleep and not make the most of it; I mightn’t ever have such a
chance again.
We went a-fishing again in the early dawn, and then lazied around all day
in the deep shade on an island, taking turn about to watch and see that none
of the animals come a-snooping around there after erronorts for dinner. We
was going to leave the next day, but couldn’t, it was too lovely.
The day after, when we rose up toward the sky and sailed off eastward, we
looked back and watched that place till it warn’t nothing but just a speck in
the Desert, and I tell you it was like saying good-bye to a friend that you
ain’t ever going to see any more.
Jim was thinking to himself, and at last he says:
“Mars Tom, we’s mos’ to de end er de Desert now, I speck.”
“Why?”
“Well, hit stan’ to reason we is. You knows how long we’s been a-
skimmin’ over it. Mus’ be mos’ out o’ san’. Hit’s a wonder to me dat it’s hilt
out as long as it has.”
“Shucks, there’s plenty sand, you needn’t worry.”
“Oh, I ain’t a-worryin’, Mars Tom, only wonderin’, dat’s all. De Lord’s
got plenty san’, I ain’t doubtin’ dat; but nemmine, He ain’t gwyne to was’e it
jist on dat account; en I allows dat dis Desert’s plenty big enough now, jist
de way she is, en you can’t spread her out no mo’ ’dout was’in’ san’.”
“Oh, go ’long! we ain’t much more than fairly started across this Desert
yet. The United States is a pretty big country, ain’t it? Ain’t it, Huck?”
“Yes,” I says, “there ain’t no bigger one, I don’t reckon.”
“Well,” he says, “this Desert is about the shape of the United States, and if
you was to lay it down on top of the United States, it would cover the land of
the free out of sight like a blanket. There’d be a little corner sticking out, up
at Maine and away up northwest, and Florida sticking out like a turtle’s tail,
and that’s all. We’ve took California away from the Mexicans two or three
years ago, so that part of the Pacific coast is ours now, and if you laid the
Great Sahara down with her edge on the Pacific, she would cover the United
Page 76
States and stick out past New York six hundred miles into the Atlantic
ocean.”
I say:
“Good land! have you got the documents for that, Tom Sawyer?”
“Yes, and they’re right here, and I’ve been studying them. You can look
for yourself. From New York to the Pacific is 2,600 miles. From one end of
the Great Desert to the other is 3,200. The United States contains 3,600,000
square miles, the Desert contains 4,162,000. With the Desert’s bulk you
could cover up every last inch of the United States, and in under where the
edges projected out, you could tuck England, Scotland, Ireland, France,
Denmark, and all Germany. Yes, sir, you could hide the home of the brave
and all of them countries clean out of sight under the Great Sahara, and you
would still have 2,000 square miles of sand left.”
“Well,” I says, “it clean beats me. Why, Tom, it shows that the Lord took
as much pains makin’ this Desert as makin’ the United States and all them
other countries.”
Jim says: “Huck, dat don’ stan’ to reason. I reckon dis Desert wa’n’t made
at all. Now you take en look at it like dis—you look at it, and see ef I’s right.
What’s a desert good for? ’Taint good for nuthin’. Dey ain’t no way to make
it pay. Hain’t dat so, Huck?”
“Yes, I reckon.”
“Hain’t it so, Mars Tom?”
“I guess so. Go on.”
“Ef a thing ain’t no good, it’s made in vain, ain’t it?”
“Yes.”
“Now, den! Do de Lord make anything in vain? You answer me dat.”
“Well—no, He don’t.”
“Den how come He make a desert?”
“Well, go on. How did He come to make it?”
“Mars Tom, I b’lieve it uz jes like when you’s buildin’ a house; dey’s
allays a lot o’ truck en rubbish lef’ over. What does you do wid it? Doan’ you
take en k’yart it off en dump it into a ole vacant back lot? ’Course. Now,
den, it’s my opinion hit was jes like dat—dat de Great Sahara warn’t made at
all, she jes happen’.”
ocean.”
I say:
“Good land! have you got the documents for that, Tom Sawyer?”
“Yes, and they’re right here, and I’ve been studying them. You can look
for yourself. From New York to the Pacific is 2,600 miles. From one end of
the Great Desert to the other is 3,200. The United States contains 3,600,000
square miles, the Desert contains 4,162,000. With the Desert’s bulk you
could cover up every last inch of the United States, and in under where the
edges projected out, you could tuck England, Scotland, Ireland, France,
Denmark, and all Germany. Yes, sir, you could hide the home of the brave
and all of them countries clean out of sight under the Great Sahara, and you
would still have 2,000 square miles of sand left.”
“Well,” I says, “it clean beats me. Why, Tom, it shows that the Lord took
as much pains makin’ this Desert as makin’ the United States and all them
other countries.”
Jim says: “Huck, dat don’ stan’ to reason. I reckon dis Desert wa’n’t made
at all. Now you take en look at it like dis—you look at it, and see ef I’s right.
What’s a desert good for? ’Taint good for nuthin’. Dey ain’t no way to make
it pay. Hain’t dat so, Huck?”
“Yes, I reckon.”
“Hain’t it so, Mars Tom?”
“I guess so. Go on.”
“Ef a thing ain’t no good, it’s made in vain, ain’t it?”
“Yes.”
“Now, den! Do de Lord make anything in vain? You answer me dat.”
“Well—no, He don’t.”
“Den how come He make a desert?”
“Well, go on. How did He come to make it?”
“Mars Tom, I b’lieve it uz jes like when you’s buildin’ a house; dey’s
allays a lot o’ truck en rubbish lef’ over. What does you do wid it? Doan’ you
take en k’yart it off en dump it into a ole vacant back lot? ’Course. Now,
den, it’s my opinion hit was jes like dat—dat de Great Sahara warn’t made at
all, she jes happen’.”
Page 77
I said it was a real good argument, and I believed it was the best one Jim
ever made. Tom he said the same, but said the trouble about arguments is,
they ain’t nothing but theories, after all, and theories don’t prove nothing,
they only give you a place to rest on, a spell, when you are tuckered out
butting around and around trying to find out something there ain’t no way to
find out. And he says:
“There’s another trouble about theories: there’s always a hole in them
somewheres, sure, if you look close enough. It’s just so with this one of
Jim’s. Look what billions and billions of stars there is. How does it come
that there was just exactly enough star-stuff, and none left over? How does it
come there ain’t no sand-pile up there?”
But Jim was fixed for him and says:
“What’s de Milky Way?—dat’s what I want to know. What’s de Milky
Way? Answer me dat!”
In my opinion it was just a sockdologer. It’s only an opinion, it’s only my
opinion and others may think different; but I said it then and I stand to it now
—it was a sockdologer. And moreover, besides, it landed Tom Sawyer. He
couldn’t say a word. He had that stunned look of a person that’s been shot in
the back with a kag of nails. All he said was, as for people like me and Jim,
he’d just as soon have intellectual intercourse with a catfish. But anybody
can say that—and I notice they always do, when somebody has fetched them
a lifter. Tom Sawyer was tired of that end of the subject.
So we got back to talking about the size of the Desert again, and the more
we compared it with this and that and t’other thing, the more nobler and
bigger and grander it got to look right along. And so, hunting among the
figgers, Tom found, by and by, that it was just the same size as the Empire of
China. Then he showed us the spread the Empire of China made on the map,
and the room she took up in the world. Well, it was wonderful to think of,
and I says:
“Why, I’ve heard talk about this Desert plenty of times, but I never
knowed before how important she was.”
Then Tom says:
“Important! Sahara important! That’s just the way with some people. If a
thing’s big, it’s important. That’s all the sense they’ve got. All they can see is
size. Why, look at England. It’s the most important country in the world; and
yet you could put it in China’s vest-pocket; and not only that, but you’d have
ever made. Tom he said the same, but said the trouble about arguments is,
they ain’t nothing but theories, after all, and theories don’t prove nothing,
they only give you a place to rest on, a spell, when you are tuckered out
butting around and around trying to find out something there ain’t no way to
find out. And he says:
“There’s another trouble about theories: there’s always a hole in them
somewheres, sure, if you look close enough. It’s just so with this one of
Jim’s. Look what billions and billions of stars there is. How does it come
that there was just exactly enough star-stuff, and none left over? How does it
come there ain’t no sand-pile up there?”
But Jim was fixed for him and says:
“What’s de Milky Way?—dat’s what I want to know. What’s de Milky
Way? Answer me dat!”
In my opinion it was just a sockdologer. It’s only an opinion, it’s only my
opinion and others may think different; but I said it then and I stand to it now
—it was a sockdologer. And moreover, besides, it landed Tom Sawyer. He
couldn’t say a word. He had that stunned look of a person that’s been shot in
the back with a kag of nails. All he said was, as for people like me and Jim,
he’d just as soon have intellectual intercourse with a catfish. But anybody
can say that—and I notice they always do, when somebody has fetched them
a lifter. Tom Sawyer was tired of that end of the subject.
So we got back to talking about the size of the Desert again, and the more
we compared it with this and that and t’other thing, the more nobler and
bigger and grander it got to look right along. And so, hunting among the
figgers, Tom found, by and by, that it was just the same size as the Empire of
China. Then he showed us the spread the Empire of China made on the map,
and the room she took up in the world. Well, it was wonderful to think of,
and I says:
“Why, I’ve heard talk about this Desert plenty of times, but I never
knowed before how important she was.”
Then Tom says:
“Important! Sahara important! That’s just the way with some people. If a
thing’s big, it’s important. That’s all the sense they’ve got. All they can see is
size. Why, look at England. It’s the most important country in the world; and
yet you could put it in China’s vest-pocket; and not only that, but you’d have
Page 78
the dickens’s own time to find it again the next time you wanted it. And look
at Russia. It spreads all around and everywhere, and yet ain’t no more
important in this world than Rhode Island is, and hasn’t got half as much in
it that’s worth saving.”
Away off now we see a little hill, a-standing up just on the edge of the
world. Tom broke off his talk, and reached for a glass very much excited,
and took a look, and says:
“That’s it—it’s the one I’ve been looking for, sure. If I’m right, it’s the one
the dervish took the man into and showed him all the treasures.”
So we begun to gaze, and he begun to tell about it out of the Arabian
Nights.
at Russia. It spreads all around and everywhere, and yet ain’t no more
important in this world than Rhode Island is, and hasn’t got half as much in
it that’s worth saving.”
Away off now we see a little hill, a-standing up just on the edge of the
world. Tom broke off his talk, and reached for a glass very much excited,
and took a look, and says:
“That’s it—it’s the one I’ve been looking for, sure. If I’m right, it’s the one
the dervish took the man into and showed him all the treasures.”
So we begun to gaze, and he begun to tell about it out of the Arabian
Nights.
Page 79
CHAPTER X.
THE TREASURE-HILL
Tom said it happened like this.
A dervish was stumping it along through the Desert, on foot, one blazing
hot day, and he had come a thousand miles and was pretty poor, and hungry,
and ornery and tired, and along about where we are now he run across a
camel-driver with a hundred camels, and asked him for some a’ms. But the
cameldriver he asked to be excused. The dervish said:
“Don’t you own these camels?”
“Yes, they’re mine.”
“Are you in debt?”
“Who—me? No.”
“Well, a man that owns a hundred camels and ain’t in debt is rich—and
not only rich, but very rich. Ain’t it so?”
The camel-driver owned up that it was so. Then the dervish says:
“God has made you rich, and He has made me poor. He has His reasons,
and they are wise, blessed be His name. But He has willed that His rich
shall help His poor, and you have turned away from me, your brother, in my
need, and He will remember this, and you will lose by it.”
That made the camel-driver feel shaky, but all the same he was born
hoggish after money and didn’t like to let go a cent; so he begun to whine
and explain, and said times was hard, and although he had took a full
freight down to Balsora and got a fat rate for it, he couldn’t git no return
freight, and so he warn’t making no great things out of his trip. So the
dervish starts along again, and says:
“All right, if you want to take the risk; but I reckon you’ve made a
mistake this time, and missed a chance.”
THE TREASURE-HILL
Tom said it happened like this.
A dervish was stumping it along through the Desert, on foot, one blazing
hot day, and he had come a thousand miles and was pretty poor, and hungry,
and ornery and tired, and along about where we are now he run across a
camel-driver with a hundred camels, and asked him for some a’ms. But the
cameldriver he asked to be excused. The dervish said:
“Don’t you own these camels?”
“Yes, they’re mine.”
“Are you in debt?”
“Who—me? No.”
“Well, a man that owns a hundred camels and ain’t in debt is rich—and
not only rich, but very rich. Ain’t it so?”
The camel-driver owned up that it was so. Then the dervish says:
“God has made you rich, and He has made me poor. He has His reasons,
and they are wise, blessed be His name. But He has willed that His rich
shall help His poor, and you have turned away from me, your brother, in my
need, and He will remember this, and you will lose by it.”
That made the camel-driver feel shaky, but all the same he was born
hoggish after money and didn’t like to let go a cent; so he begun to whine
and explain, and said times was hard, and although he had took a full
freight down to Balsora and got a fat rate for it, he couldn’t git no return
freight, and so he warn’t making no great things out of his trip. So the
dervish starts along again, and says:
“All right, if you want to take the risk; but I reckon you’ve made a
mistake this time, and missed a chance.”
Page 80
Of course the camel-driver wanted to know what kind of a chance he had
missed, because maybe there was money in it; so he run after the dervish,
and begged him so hard and earnest to take pity on him that at last the
dervish gave in, and says:
“Do you see that hill yonder? Well, in that hill is all the treasures of the
earth, and I was looking around for a man with a particular good kind heart
and a noble, generous disposition, because if I could find just that man, I’ve
got a kind of a salve I could put on his eyes and he could see the treasures
and get them out.”
missed, because maybe there was money in it; so he run after the dervish,
and begged him so hard and earnest to take pity on him that at last the
dervish gave in, and says:
“Do you see that hill yonder? Well, in that hill is all the treasures of the
earth, and I was looking around for a man with a particular good kind heart
and a noble, generous disposition, because if I could find just that man, I’ve
got a kind of a salve I could put on his eyes and he could see the treasures
and get them out.”
Page 81
Page 82
“The camel-driver in the treasure-cave”
So then the camel-driver was in a sweat; and he cried, and begged, and
took on, and went down on his knees, and said he was just that kind of a
man, and said he could fetch a thousand people that would say he wasn’t
ever described so exact before.
“Well, then,” says the dervish, “all right. If we load the hundred camels,
can I have half of them?”
The driver was so glad he couldn’t hardly hold in, and says:
“Now you’re shouting.”
So they shook hands on the bargain, and the dervish got out his box and
rubbed the salve on the driver’s right eye, and the hill opened and he went
in, and there, sure enough, was piles and piles of gold and jewels sparkling
like all the stars in heaven had fell down.
So him and the dervish laid into it, and they loaded every camel till he
couldn’t carry no more; then they said good-bye, and each of them started
off with his fifty. But pretty soon the camel-driver come a-running and
overtook the dervish and says:
“You ain’t in society, you know, and you don’t really need all you’ve got.
Won’t you be good, and let me have ten of your camels?”
“Well,” the dervish says, “I don’t know but what you say is reasonable
enough.”
So he done it, and they separated and the dervish started off again with
his forty. But pretty soon here comes the camel-driver bawling after him
again, and whines and slobbers around and begs another ten off of him,
saying thirty camel loads of treasures was enough to see a dervish through,
because they live very simple, you know, and don’t keep house, but board
around and give their note.
But that warn’t the end yet. That ornery hound kept coming and coming
till he had begged back all the camels and had the whole hundred. Then he
was satisfied, and ever so grateful, and said he wouldn’t ever forgit the
dervish as long as he lived, and nobody hadn’t been so good to him before,
and liberal. So they shook hands good-bye, and separated and started off
again.
So then the camel-driver was in a sweat; and he cried, and begged, and
took on, and went down on his knees, and said he was just that kind of a
man, and said he could fetch a thousand people that would say he wasn’t
ever described so exact before.
“Well, then,” says the dervish, “all right. If we load the hundred camels,
can I have half of them?”
The driver was so glad he couldn’t hardly hold in, and says:
“Now you’re shouting.”
So they shook hands on the bargain, and the dervish got out his box and
rubbed the salve on the driver’s right eye, and the hill opened and he went
in, and there, sure enough, was piles and piles of gold and jewels sparkling
like all the stars in heaven had fell down.
So him and the dervish laid into it, and they loaded every camel till he
couldn’t carry no more; then they said good-bye, and each of them started
off with his fifty. But pretty soon the camel-driver come a-running and
overtook the dervish and says:
“You ain’t in society, you know, and you don’t really need all you’ve got.
Won’t you be good, and let me have ten of your camels?”
“Well,” the dervish says, “I don’t know but what you say is reasonable
enough.”
So he done it, and they separated and the dervish started off again with
his forty. But pretty soon here comes the camel-driver bawling after him
again, and whines and slobbers around and begs another ten off of him,
saying thirty camel loads of treasures was enough to see a dervish through,
because they live very simple, you know, and don’t keep house, but board
around and give their note.
But that warn’t the end yet. That ornery hound kept coming and coming
till he had begged back all the camels and had the whole hundred. Then he
was satisfied, and ever so grateful, and said he wouldn’t ever forgit the
dervish as long as he lived, and nobody hadn’t been so good to him before,
and liberal. So they shook hands good-bye, and separated and started off
again.
Page 83
But do you know, it warn’t ten minutes till the camel-driver was
unsatisfied again—he was the lowdownest reptyle in seven counties—and
he come a-running again. And this time the thing he wanted was to get the
dervish to rub some of the salve on his other eye.
“Why?” said the dervish.
“Oh, you know,” says the driver.
“Know what?”
“Well, you can’t fool me,” says the driver. “You’re trying to keep back
something from me, you know it mighty well. You know, I reckon, that if I
had the salve on the other eye I could see a lot more things that’s valuable.
Come—please put it on.”
The dervish says:
“I wasn’t keeping anything back from you. I don’t mind telling you what
would happen if I put it on. You’d never see again. You’d be stone-blind the
rest of your days.”
But do you know that beat wouldn’t believe him. No, he begged and
begged, and whined and cried, till at last the dervish opened his box and
told him to put it on, if he wanted to. So the man done it, and sure enough
he was as blind as a bat in a minute.
Then the dervish laughed at him and mocked at him and made fun of
him; and says:
“Good-bye—a man that’s blind hain’t got no use for jewelry.”
And he cleared out with the hundred camels, and left that man to wander
around poor and miserable and friendless the rest of his days in the Desert.
Jim said he’d bet it was a lesson to him.
“Yes,” Tom says, “and like a considerable many lessons a body gets.
They ain’t no account, because the thing don’t ever happen the same way
again—and can’t. The time Hen Scovil fell down the chimbly and crippled
his back for life, everybody said it would be a lesson to him. What kind of a
lesson? How was he going to use it? He couldn’t climb chimblies no more,
and he hadn’t no more backs to break.”
“All de same, Mars Tom, dey is sich a thing as learnin’ by expe’ence. De
Good Book say de burnt chile shun de fire.”
unsatisfied again—he was the lowdownest reptyle in seven counties—and
he come a-running again. And this time the thing he wanted was to get the
dervish to rub some of the salve on his other eye.
“Why?” said the dervish.
“Oh, you know,” says the driver.
“Know what?”
“Well, you can’t fool me,” says the driver. “You’re trying to keep back
something from me, you know it mighty well. You know, I reckon, that if I
had the salve on the other eye I could see a lot more things that’s valuable.
Come—please put it on.”
The dervish says:
“I wasn’t keeping anything back from you. I don’t mind telling you what
would happen if I put it on. You’d never see again. You’d be stone-blind the
rest of your days.”
But do you know that beat wouldn’t believe him. No, he begged and
begged, and whined and cried, till at last the dervish opened his box and
told him to put it on, if he wanted to. So the man done it, and sure enough
he was as blind as a bat in a minute.
Then the dervish laughed at him and mocked at him and made fun of
him; and says:
“Good-bye—a man that’s blind hain’t got no use for jewelry.”
And he cleared out with the hundred camels, and left that man to wander
around poor and miserable and friendless the rest of his days in the Desert.
Jim said he’d bet it was a lesson to him.
“Yes,” Tom says, “and like a considerable many lessons a body gets.
They ain’t no account, because the thing don’t ever happen the same way
again—and can’t. The time Hen Scovil fell down the chimbly and crippled
his back for life, everybody said it would be a lesson to him. What kind of a
lesson? How was he going to use it? He couldn’t climb chimblies no more,
and he hadn’t no more backs to break.”
“All de same, Mars Tom, dey is sich a thing as learnin’ by expe’ence. De
Good Book say de burnt chile shun de fire.”
Page 84
“Well, I ain’t denying that a thing’s a lesson if it’s a thing that can happen
twice just the same way. There’s lots of such things, and they educate a
person, that’s what Uncle Abner always said; but there’s forty million lots of
the other kind—the kind that don’t happen the same way twice—and they
ain’t no real use, they ain’t no more instructive than the small-pox. When
you’ve got it, it ain’t no good to find out you ought to been vaccinated, and
it ain’t no good to git vaccinated afterward, because the small-pox don’t
come but once. But, on the other hand, Uncle Abner said that the person
that had took a bull by the tail once had learnt sixty or seventy times as
much as a person that hadn’t, and said a person that started in to carry a cat
home by the tail was gitting knowledge that was always going to be useful
to him, and warn’t ever going to grow dim or doubtful. But I can tell you,
Jim, Uncle Abner was down on them people that’s all the time trying to dig
a lesson out of everything that happens, no matter whether—”
But Jim was asleep. Tom looked kind of ashamed, because you know a
person always feels bad when he is talking uncommon fine and thinks the
other person is admiring, and that other person goes to sleep that way. Of
course he oughtn’t to go to sleep, because it’s shabby; but the finer a person
talks the certainer it is to make you sleep, and so when you come to look at
it it ain’t nobody’s fault in particular; both of them’s to blame.
Jim begun to snore—soft and blubbery at first, then a long rasp, then a
stronger one, then a half a dozen horrible ones like the last water sucking
down the plug-hole of a bath-tub, then the same with more power to it, and
some big coughs and snorts flung in, the way a cow does that is choking to
death; and when the person has got to that point he is at his level best, and
can wake up a man that is in the next block with a dipperful of loddanum in
him, but can’t wake himself up although all that awful noise of his’n ain’t
but three inches from his own ears. And that is the curiosest thing in the
world, seems to me. But you rake a match to light the candle, and that little
bit of a noise will fetch him. I wish I knowed what was the reason of that,
but there don’t seem to be no way to find out. Now there was Jim alarming
the whole Desert, and yanking the animals out, for miles and miles around,
to see what in the nation was going on up there; there warn’t nobody nor
nothing that was as close to the noise as he was, and yet he was the only
cretur that wasn’t disturbed by it. We yelled at him and whooped at him, it
never done no good; but the first time there come a little wee noise that
wasn’t of a usual kind it woke him up. No, sir, I’ve thought it all over, and
twice just the same way. There’s lots of such things, and they educate a
person, that’s what Uncle Abner always said; but there’s forty million lots of
the other kind—the kind that don’t happen the same way twice—and they
ain’t no real use, they ain’t no more instructive than the small-pox. When
you’ve got it, it ain’t no good to find out you ought to been vaccinated, and
it ain’t no good to git vaccinated afterward, because the small-pox don’t
come but once. But, on the other hand, Uncle Abner said that the person
that had took a bull by the tail once had learnt sixty or seventy times as
much as a person that hadn’t, and said a person that started in to carry a cat
home by the tail was gitting knowledge that was always going to be useful
to him, and warn’t ever going to grow dim or doubtful. But I can tell you,
Jim, Uncle Abner was down on them people that’s all the time trying to dig
a lesson out of everything that happens, no matter whether—”
But Jim was asleep. Tom looked kind of ashamed, because you know a
person always feels bad when he is talking uncommon fine and thinks the
other person is admiring, and that other person goes to sleep that way. Of
course he oughtn’t to go to sleep, because it’s shabby; but the finer a person
talks the certainer it is to make you sleep, and so when you come to look at
it it ain’t nobody’s fault in particular; both of them’s to blame.
Jim begun to snore—soft and blubbery at first, then a long rasp, then a
stronger one, then a half a dozen horrible ones like the last water sucking
down the plug-hole of a bath-tub, then the same with more power to it, and
some big coughs and snorts flung in, the way a cow does that is choking to
death; and when the person has got to that point he is at his level best, and
can wake up a man that is in the next block with a dipperful of loddanum in
him, but can’t wake himself up although all that awful noise of his’n ain’t
but three inches from his own ears. And that is the curiosest thing in the
world, seems to me. But you rake a match to light the candle, and that little
bit of a noise will fetch him. I wish I knowed what was the reason of that,
but there don’t seem to be no way to find out. Now there was Jim alarming
the whole Desert, and yanking the animals out, for miles and miles around,
to see what in the nation was going on up there; there warn’t nobody nor
nothing that was as close to the noise as he was, and yet he was the only
cretur that wasn’t disturbed by it. We yelled at him and whooped at him, it
never done no good; but the first time there come a little wee noise that
wasn’t of a usual kind it woke him up. No, sir, I’ve thought it all over, and
Page 85
so has Tom, and there ain’t no way to find out why a snorer can’t hear
himself snore.
Jim said he hadn’t been asleep; he just shut his eyes so he could listen
better.
Tom said nobody warn’t accusing him.
That made him look like he wished he hadn’t said anything. And he
wanted to git away from the subject, I reckon, because he begun to abuse
the camel-driver, just the way a person does when he has got catched in
something and wants to take it out of somebody else. He let into the camel-
driver the hardest he knowed how, and I had to agree with him; and he
praised up the dervish the highest he could, and I had to agree with him
there, too. But Tom says:
“I ain’t so sure. You call that dervish so dreadful liberal and good and
unselfish, but I don’t quite see it. He didn’t hunt up another poor dervish,
did he? No, he didn’t. If he was so unselfish, why didn’t he go in there
himself and take a pocketful of jewels and go along and be satisfied? No,
sir, the person he was hunting for was a man with a hundred camels. He
wanted to get away with all the treasure he could.”
“Why, Mars Tom, he was willin’ to divide, fair and square; he only struck
for fifty camels.”
“Because he knowed how he was going to get all of them by and by.”
“Mars Tom, he tole de man de truck would make him bline.”
“Yes, because he knowed the man’s character. It was just the kind of a
man he was hunting for—a man that never believes in anybody’s word or
anybody’s honorableness, because he ain’t got none of his own. I reckon
there’s lots of people like that dervish. They swindle, right and left, but they
always make the other person SEEM to swindle himself. They keep inside
of the letter of the law all the time, and there ain’t no way to git hold of
them. They don’t put the salve on—oh, no, that would be sin; but they know
how to fool you into putting it on, then it’s you that blinds yourself. I reckon
the dervish and the camel-driver was just a pair—a fine, smart, brainy
rascal, and a dull, coarse, ignorant one, but both of them rascals, just the
same.”
“Mars Tom, does you reckon dey’s any o’ dat kind o’ salve in de worl’
now?”
himself snore.
Jim said he hadn’t been asleep; he just shut his eyes so he could listen
better.
Tom said nobody warn’t accusing him.
That made him look like he wished he hadn’t said anything. And he
wanted to git away from the subject, I reckon, because he begun to abuse
the camel-driver, just the way a person does when he has got catched in
something and wants to take it out of somebody else. He let into the camel-
driver the hardest he knowed how, and I had to agree with him; and he
praised up the dervish the highest he could, and I had to agree with him
there, too. But Tom says:
“I ain’t so sure. You call that dervish so dreadful liberal and good and
unselfish, but I don’t quite see it. He didn’t hunt up another poor dervish,
did he? No, he didn’t. If he was so unselfish, why didn’t he go in there
himself and take a pocketful of jewels and go along and be satisfied? No,
sir, the person he was hunting for was a man with a hundred camels. He
wanted to get away with all the treasure he could.”
“Why, Mars Tom, he was willin’ to divide, fair and square; he only struck
for fifty camels.”
“Because he knowed how he was going to get all of them by and by.”
“Mars Tom, he tole de man de truck would make him bline.”
“Yes, because he knowed the man’s character. It was just the kind of a
man he was hunting for—a man that never believes in anybody’s word or
anybody’s honorableness, because he ain’t got none of his own. I reckon
there’s lots of people like that dervish. They swindle, right and left, but they
always make the other person SEEM to swindle himself. They keep inside
of the letter of the law all the time, and there ain’t no way to git hold of
them. They don’t put the salve on—oh, no, that would be sin; but they know
how to fool you into putting it on, then it’s you that blinds yourself. I reckon
the dervish and the camel-driver was just a pair—a fine, smart, brainy
rascal, and a dull, coarse, ignorant one, but both of them rascals, just the
same.”
“Mars Tom, does you reckon dey’s any o’ dat kind o’ salve in de worl’
now?”
Page 86
“Yes, Uncle Abner says there is. He says they’ve got it in New York, and
they put it on country people’s eyes and show them all the railroads in the
world, and they go in and git them, and then when they rub the salve on the
other eye the other man bids them goodbye and goes off with their
railroads. Here’s the treasure-hill now. Lower away!”
We landed, but it warn’t as interesting as I thought it was going to be,
because we couldn’t find the place where they went in to git the treasure.
Still, it was plenty interesting enough, just to see the mere hill itself where
such a wonderful thing happened. Jim said he wou’dn’t ’a’ missed it for
three dollars, and I felt the same way.
And to me and Jim, as wonderful a thing as any was the way Tom could
come into a strange big country like this and go straight and find a little
hump like that and tell it in a minute from a million other humps that was
almost just like it, and nothing to help him but only his own learning and
his own natural smartness. We talked and talked it over together, but
couldn’t make out how he done it. He had the best head on him I ever see;
and all he lacked was age, to make a name for himself equal to Captain
Kidd or George Washington. I bet you it would ’a’ crowded either of them
to find that hill, with all their gifts, but it warn’t nothing to Tom Sawyer; he
went across Sahara and put his finger on it as easy as you could pick a
nigger out of a bunch of angels.
We found a pond of salt water close by and scraped up a raft of salt
around the edges, and loaded up the lion’s skin and the tiger’s so as they
would keep till Jim could tan them.
they put it on country people’s eyes and show them all the railroads in the
world, and they go in and git them, and then when they rub the salve on the
other eye the other man bids them goodbye and goes off with their
railroads. Here’s the treasure-hill now. Lower away!”
We landed, but it warn’t as interesting as I thought it was going to be,
because we couldn’t find the place where they went in to git the treasure.
Still, it was plenty interesting enough, just to see the mere hill itself where
such a wonderful thing happened. Jim said he wou’dn’t ’a’ missed it for
three dollars, and I felt the same way.
And to me and Jim, as wonderful a thing as any was the way Tom could
come into a strange big country like this and go straight and find a little
hump like that and tell it in a minute from a million other humps that was
almost just like it, and nothing to help him but only his own learning and
his own natural smartness. We talked and talked it over together, but
couldn’t make out how he done it. He had the best head on him I ever see;
and all he lacked was age, to make a name for himself equal to Captain
Kidd or George Washington. I bet you it would ’a’ crowded either of them
to find that hill, with all their gifts, but it warn’t nothing to Tom Sawyer; he
went across Sahara and put his finger on it as easy as you could pick a
nigger out of a bunch of angels.
We found a pond of salt water close by and scraped up a raft of salt
around the edges, and loaded up the lion’s skin and the tiger’s so as they
would keep till Jim could tan them.
Page 87
CHAPTER XI.
THE SAND-STORM
We went a-fooling along for a day or two, and then just as the full moon
was touching the ground on the other side of the desert, we see a string of
little black figgers moving across its big silver face. You could see them as
plain as if they was painted on the moon with ink. It was another caravan.
We cooled down our speed and tagged along after it, just to have company,
though it warn’t going our way. It was a rattler, that caravan, and a most
bully sight to look at next morning when the sun come a-streaming across
the desert and flung the long shadders of the camels on the gold sand like a
thousand grand-daddy-long-legses marching in procession. We never went
very near it, because we knowed better now than to act like that and scare
people’s camels and break up their caravans. It was the gayest outfit you
ever see, for rich clothes and nobby style. Some of the chiefs rode on
dromedaries, the first we ever see, and very tall, and they go plunging along
like they was on stilts, and they rock the man that is on them pretty violent
and churn up his dinner considerable, I bet you, but they make noble good
time, and a camel ain’t nowheres with them for speed.
The caravan camped, during the middle part of the day, and then started
again about the middle of the afternoon. Before long the sun begun to look
very curious. First it kind of turned to brass, and then to copper, and after
that it begun to look like a blood-red ball, and the air got hot and close, and
pretty soon all the sky in the west darkened up and looked thick and foggy,
but fiery and dreadful—like it looks through a piece of red glass, you know.
We looked down and see a big confusion going on in the caravan, and a
rushing every which way like they was scared; and then they all flopped
down flat in the sand and laid there perfectly still.
Pretty soon we see something coming that stood up like an amazing wide
wall, and reached from the Desert up into the sky and hid the sun, and it was
THE SAND-STORM
We went a-fooling along for a day or two, and then just as the full moon
was touching the ground on the other side of the desert, we see a string of
little black figgers moving across its big silver face. You could see them as
plain as if they was painted on the moon with ink. It was another caravan.
We cooled down our speed and tagged along after it, just to have company,
though it warn’t going our way. It was a rattler, that caravan, and a most
bully sight to look at next morning when the sun come a-streaming across
the desert and flung the long shadders of the camels on the gold sand like a
thousand grand-daddy-long-legses marching in procession. We never went
very near it, because we knowed better now than to act like that and scare
people’s camels and break up their caravans. It was the gayest outfit you
ever see, for rich clothes and nobby style. Some of the chiefs rode on
dromedaries, the first we ever see, and very tall, and they go plunging along
like they was on stilts, and they rock the man that is on them pretty violent
and churn up his dinner considerable, I bet you, but they make noble good
time, and a camel ain’t nowheres with them for speed.
The caravan camped, during the middle part of the day, and then started
again about the middle of the afternoon. Before long the sun begun to look
very curious. First it kind of turned to brass, and then to copper, and after
that it begun to look like a blood-red ball, and the air got hot and close, and
pretty soon all the sky in the west darkened up and looked thick and foggy,
but fiery and dreadful—like it looks through a piece of red glass, you know.
We looked down and see a big confusion going on in the caravan, and a
rushing every which way like they was scared; and then they all flopped
down flat in the sand and laid there perfectly still.
Pretty soon we see something coming that stood up like an amazing wide
wall, and reached from the Desert up into the sky and hid the sun, and it was
Page 88
coming like the nation, too. Then a little faint breeze struck us, and then it
come harder, and grains of sand begun to sift against our faces and sting like
fire, and Tom sung out:
“It’s a sand-storm—turn your backs to it!”
come harder, and grains of sand begun to sift against our faces and sting like
fire, and Tom sung out:
“It’s a sand-storm—turn your backs to it!”
Page 89
“In the sand-storm”
Page 90
We done it; and in another minute it was blowing a gale, and the sand beat
against us by the shovelful, and the air was so thick with it we couldn’t see a
thing. In five minutes the boat was level full, and we was setting on the
lockers buried up to the chin in sand, and only our heads out and could
hardly breathe.
Then the storm thinned, and we see that monstrous wall go a-sailing off
across the desert, awful to look at, I tell you. We dug ourselves out and
looked down, and where the caravan was before there wasn’t anything but
just the sand ocean now, and all still and quiet. All them people and camels
was smothered and dead and buried—buried under ten foot of sand, we
reckoned, and Tom allowed it might be years before the wind uncovered
them, and all that time their friends wouldn’t ever know what become of that
caravan. Tom said:
“Now we know what it was that happened to the people we got the swords
and pistols from.”
Yes, sir, that was just it. It was as plain as day now. They got buried in a
sand-storm, and the wild animals couldn’t get at them, and the wind never
uncovered them again until they was dried to leather and warn’t fit to eat. It
seemed to me we had felt as sorry for them poor people as a person could for
anybody, and as mournful, too, but we was mistaken; this last caravan’s
death went harder with us, a good deal harder. You see, the others was total
strangers, and we never got to feeling acquainted with them at all, except,
maybe, a little with the man that was watching the girl, but it was different
with this last caravan. We was huvvering around them a whole night and
’most a whole day, and had got to feeling real friendly with them, and
acquainted. I have found out that there ain’t no surer way to find out whether
you like people or hate them than to travel with them. Just so with these. We
kind of liked them from the start, and traveling with them put on the finisher.
The longer we traveled with them, and the more we got used to their ways,
the better and better we liked them, and the gladder and gladder we was that
we run across them. We had come to know some of them so well that we
called them by name when we was talking about them, and soon got so
familiar and sociable that we even dropped the Miss and Mister and just
used their plain names without any handle, and it did not seem unpolite, but
just the right thing. Of course, it wasn’t their own names, but names we give
them. There was Mr. Elexander Robinson and Miss Adaline Robinson, and
Colonel Jacob McDougal and Miss Harryet McDougal, and Judge Jeremiah
against us by the shovelful, and the air was so thick with it we couldn’t see a
thing. In five minutes the boat was level full, and we was setting on the
lockers buried up to the chin in sand, and only our heads out and could
hardly breathe.
Then the storm thinned, and we see that monstrous wall go a-sailing off
across the desert, awful to look at, I tell you. We dug ourselves out and
looked down, and where the caravan was before there wasn’t anything but
just the sand ocean now, and all still and quiet. All them people and camels
was smothered and dead and buried—buried under ten foot of sand, we
reckoned, and Tom allowed it might be years before the wind uncovered
them, and all that time their friends wouldn’t ever know what become of that
caravan. Tom said:
“Now we know what it was that happened to the people we got the swords
and pistols from.”
Yes, sir, that was just it. It was as plain as day now. They got buried in a
sand-storm, and the wild animals couldn’t get at them, and the wind never
uncovered them again until they was dried to leather and warn’t fit to eat. It
seemed to me we had felt as sorry for them poor people as a person could for
anybody, and as mournful, too, but we was mistaken; this last caravan’s
death went harder with us, a good deal harder. You see, the others was total
strangers, and we never got to feeling acquainted with them at all, except,
maybe, a little with the man that was watching the girl, but it was different
with this last caravan. We was huvvering around them a whole night and
’most a whole day, and had got to feeling real friendly with them, and
acquainted. I have found out that there ain’t no surer way to find out whether
you like people or hate them than to travel with them. Just so with these. We
kind of liked them from the start, and traveling with them put on the finisher.
The longer we traveled with them, and the more we got used to their ways,
the better and better we liked them, and the gladder and gladder we was that
we run across them. We had come to know some of them so well that we
called them by name when we was talking about them, and soon got so
familiar and sociable that we even dropped the Miss and Mister and just
used their plain names without any handle, and it did not seem unpolite, but
just the right thing. Of course, it wasn’t their own names, but names we give
them. There was Mr. Elexander Robinson and Miss Adaline Robinson, and
Colonel Jacob McDougal and Miss Harryet McDougal, and Judge Jeremiah
Page 91
Butler and young Bushrod Butler, and these was big chiefs mostly that wore
splendid great turbans and simmeters, and dressed like the Grand Mogul,
and their families. But as soon as we come to know them good, and like
them very much, it warn’t Mister, nor Judge, nor nothing, any more, but only
Elleck, and Addy, and Jake, and Hattie, and Jerry, and Buck, and so on.
And you know the more you join in with people in their joys and their
sorrows, the more nearer and dearer they come to be to you. Now we warn’t
cold and indifferent, the way most travelers is, we was right down friendly
and sociable, and took a chance in everything that was going, and the
caravan could depend on us to be on hand every time, it didn’t make no
difference what it was.
When they camped, we camped right over them, ten or twelve hundred
feet up in the air. When they et a meal, we et ourn, and it made it ever so
much home-liker to have their company. When they had a wedding that
night, and Buck and Addy got married, we got ourselves up in the very
starchiest of the professor’s duds for the blow-out, and when they danced we
jined in and shook a foot up there.
splendid great turbans and simmeters, and dressed like the Grand Mogul,
and their families. But as soon as we come to know them good, and like
them very much, it warn’t Mister, nor Judge, nor nothing, any more, but only
Elleck, and Addy, and Jake, and Hattie, and Jerry, and Buck, and so on.
And you know the more you join in with people in their joys and their
sorrows, the more nearer and dearer they come to be to you. Now we warn’t
cold and indifferent, the way most travelers is, we was right down friendly
and sociable, and took a chance in everything that was going, and the
caravan could depend on us to be on hand every time, it didn’t make no
difference what it was.
When they camped, we camped right over them, ten or twelve hundred
feet up in the air. When they et a meal, we et ourn, and it made it ever so
much home-liker to have their company. When they had a wedding that
night, and Buck and Addy got married, we got ourselves up in the very
starchiest of the professor’s duds for the blow-out, and when they danced we
jined in and shook a foot up there.
Page 92
Page 93
“When they danced we joined in and shook a foot up there”
But it is sorrow and trouble that brings you the nearest, and it was a
funeral that done it with us. It was next morning, just in the still dawn. We
didn’t know the diseased, and he warn’t in our set, but that never made no
difference; he belonged to the caravan, and that was enough, and there
warn’t no more sincerer tears shed over him than the ones we dripped on
him from up there eleven hundred foot on high.
Yes, parting with this caravan was much more bitterer than it was to part
with them others, which was comparative strangers, and been dead so long,
anyway. We had knowed these in their lives, and was fond of them, too, and
now to have death snatch them from right before our faces while we was
looking, and leave us so lonesome and friendless in the middle of that big
desert, it did hurt so, and we wished we mightn’t ever make any more
friends on that voyage if we was going to lose them again like that.
But it is sorrow and trouble that brings you the nearest, and it was a
funeral that done it with us. It was next morning, just in the still dawn. We
didn’t know the diseased, and he warn’t in our set, but that never made no
difference; he belonged to the caravan, and that was enough, and there
warn’t no more sincerer tears shed over him than the ones we dripped on
him from up there eleven hundred foot on high.
Yes, parting with this caravan was much more bitterer than it was to part
with them others, which was comparative strangers, and been dead so long,
anyway. We had knowed these in their lives, and was fond of them, too, and
now to have death snatch them from right before our faces while we was
looking, and leave us so lonesome and friendless in the middle of that big
desert, it did hurt so, and we wished we mightn’t ever make any more
friends on that voyage if we was going to lose them again like that.
Page 94
“The wedding procession”
We couldn’t keep from talking about them, and they was all the time
coming up in our memory, and looking just the way they looked when we
was all alive and happy together. We could see the line marching, and the
shiny spearheads a-winking in the sun; we could see the dromedaries
lumbering along; we could see the wedding and the funeral; and more
oftener than anything else we could see them praying, because they don’t
allow nothing to prevent that; whenever the call come, several times a day,
they would stop right there, and stand up and face to the east, and lift back
their heads, and spread out their arms and begin, and four or five times they
would go down on their knees, and then fall forward and touch their
forehead to the ground.
We couldn’t keep from talking about them, and they was all the time
coming up in our memory, and looking just the way they looked when we
was all alive and happy together. We could see the line marching, and the
shiny spearheads a-winking in the sun; we could see the dromedaries
lumbering along; we could see the wedding and the funeral; and more
oftener than anything else we could see them praying, because they don’t
allow nothing to prevent that; whenever the call come, several times a day,
they would stop right there, and stand up and face to the east, and lift back
their heads, and spread out their arms and begin, and four or five times they
would go down on their knees, and then fall forward and touch their
forehead to the ground.
Page 95
Well, it warn’t good to go on talking about them, lovely as they was in
their life, and dear to us in their life and death both, because it didn’t do no
good, and made us too down-hearted. Jim allowed he was going to live as
good a life as he could, so he could see them again in a better world; and
Tom kept still and didn’t tell him they was only Mohammedans; it warn’t no
use to disappoint him, he was feeling bad enough just as it was.
When we woke up next morning we was feeling a little cheerfuller, and
had had a most powerful good sleep, because sand is the comfortablest bed
there is, and I don’t see why people that can afford it don’t have it more. And
it’s terrible good ballast, too; I never see the balloon so steady before.
Tom allowed we had twenty tons of it, and wondered what we better do
with it; it was good sand, and it didn’t seem good sense to throw it away. Jim
says:
“Mars Tom, can’t we tote it back home en sell it? How long’ll it take?”
“Depends on the way we go.”
“Well, sah, she’s wuth a quarter of a dollar a load at home, en I reckon
we’s got as much as twenty loads, hain’t we? How much would dat be?”
“Five dollars.”
“By jings, Mars Tom, le’s shove for home right on de spot! Hit’s more’n a
dollar en a half apiece, hain’t it?”
“Yes.”
“Well, ef dat ain’t makin’ money de easiest ever I struck! She jes’ rained
in—never cos’ us a lick o’ work. Le’s mosey right along, Mars Tom.”
But Tom was thinking and ciphering away so busy and excited he never
heard him. Pretty soon he says:
“Five dollars—sho! Look here, this sand’s worth—worth—why, it’s worth
no end of money.”
“How is dat, Mars Tom? Go on, honey, go on!”
“Well, the minute people knows it’s genuwyne sand from the genuwyne
Desert of Sahara, they’ll just be in a perfect state of mind to git hold of some
of it to keep on the what-not in a vial with a label on it for a curiosity. All we
got to do is to put it up in vials and float around all over the United States
and peddle them out at ten cents apiece. We’ve got all of ten thousand
dollars’ worth of sand in this boat.”
their life, and dear to us in their life and death both, because it didn’t do no
good, and made us too down-hearted. Jim allowed he was going to live as
good a life as he could, so he could see them again in a better world; and
Tom kept still and didn’t tell him they was only Mohammedans; it warn’t no
use to disappoint him, he was feeling bad enough just as it was.
When we woke up next morning we was feeling a little cheerfuller, and
had had a most powerful good sleep, because sand is the comfortablest bed
there is, and I don’t see why people that can afford it don’t have it more. And
it’s terrible good ballast, too; I never see the balloon so steady before.
Tom allowed we had twenty tons of it, and wondered what we better do
with it; it was good sand, and it didn’t seem good sense to throw it away. Jim
says:
“Mars Tom, can’t we tote it back home en sell it? How long’ll it take?”
“Depends on the way we go.”
“Well, sah, she’s wuth a quarter of a dollar a load at home, en I reckon
we’s got as much as twenty loads, hain’t we? How much would dat be?”
“Five dollars.”
“By jings, Mars Tom, le’s shove for home right on de spot! Hit’s more’n a
dollar en a half apiece, hain’t it?”
“Yes.”
“Well, ef dat ain’t makin’ money de easiest ever I struck! She jes’ rained
in—never cos’ us a lick o’ work. Le’s mosey right along, Mars Tom.”
But Tom was thinking and ciphering away so busy and excited he never
heard him. Pretty soon he says:
“Five dollars—sho! Look here, this sand’s worth—worth—why, it’s worth
no end of money.”
“How is dat, Mars Tom? Go on, honey, go on!”
“Well, the minute people knows it’s genuwyne sand from the genuwyne
Desert of Sahara, they’ll just be in a perfect state of mind to git hold of some
of it to keep on the what-not in a vial with a label on it for a curiosity. All we
got to do is to put it up in vials and float around all over the United States
and peddle them out at ten cents apiece. We’ve got all of ten thousand
dollars’ worth of sand in this boat.”
Page 96
Me and Jim went all to pieces with joy, and begun to shout
whoopjamboreehoo, and Tom says:
“And we can keep on coming back and fetching sand, and coming back
and fetching more sand, and just keep it a-going till we’ve carted this whole
Desert over there and sold it out; and there ain’t ever going to be any
opposition, either, because we’ll take out a patent.”
“My goodness,” I says, “we’ll be as rich as Creosote, won’t we, Tom?”
“Yes—Creesus, you mean. Why, that dervish was hunting in that little hill
for the treasures of the earth, and didn’t know he was walking over the real
ones for a thousand miles. He was blinder than he made the driver.”
“Mars Tom, how much is we gwyne to be worth?”
“Well, I don’t know yet. It’s got to be ciphered, and it ain’t the easiest job
to do, either, because it’s over four million square miles of sand at ten cents a
vial.”
Jim was awful excited, but this faded it out considerable, and he shook his
head and says:
“Mars Tom, we can’t ’ford all dem vials—a king couldn’t. We better not
try to take de whole Desert, Mars Tom, de vials gwyne to bust us, sho’.”
Tom’s excitement died out, too, now, and I reckoned it was on account of
the vials, but it wasn’t. He set there thinking, and got bluer and bluer, and at
last he says:
“Boys, it won’t work; we got to give it up.”
“Why, Tom?”
“On account of the duties.”
I couldn’t make nothing out of that, neither could Jim. I says:
“What is our duty, Tom? Because if we can’t git around it, why can’t we
just do it? People often has to.”
But he says:
“Oh, it ain’t that kind of duty. The kind I mean is a tax. Whenever you
strike a frontier—that’s the border of a country, you know—you find a
custom-house there, and the gov’ment officers comes and rummages among
your things and charges a big tax, which they call a duty because it’s their
duty to bust you if they can, and if you don’t pay the duty they’ll hog your
sand. They call it confiscating, but that don’t deceive nobody, it’s just
whoopjamboreehoo, and Tom says:
“And we can keep on coming back and fetching sand, and coming back
and fetching more sand, and just keep it a-going till we’ve carted this whole
Desert over there and sold it out; and there ain’t ever going to be any
opposition, either, because we’ll take out a patent.”
“My goodness,” I says, “we’ll be as rich as Creosote, won’t we, Tom?”
“Yes—Creesus, you mean. Why, that dervish was hunting in that little hill
for the treasures of the earth, and didn’t know he was walking over the real
ones for a thousand miles. He was blinder than he made the driver.”
“Mars Tom, how much is we gwyne to be worth?”
“Well, I don’t know yet. It’s got to be ciphered, and it ain’t the easiest job
to do, either, because it’s over four million square miles of sand at ten cents a
vial.”
Jim was awful excited, but this faded it out considerable, and he shook his
head and says:
“Mars Tom, we can’t ’ford all dem vials—a king couldn’t. We better not
try to take de whole Desert, Mars Tom, de vials gwyne to bust us, sho’.”
Tom’s excitement died out, too, now, and I reckoned it was on account of
the vials, but it wasn’t. He set there thinking, and got bluer and bluer, and at
last he says:
“Boys, it won’t work; we got to give it up.”
“Why, Tom?”
“On account of the duties.”
I couldn’t make nothing out of that, neither could Jim. I says:
“What is our duty, Tom? Because if we can’t git around it, why can’t we
just do it? People often has to.”
But he says:
“Oh, it ain’t that kind of duty. The kind I mean is a tax. Whenever you
strike a frontier—that’s the border of a country, you know—you find a
custom-house there, and the gov’ment officers comes and rummages among
your things and charges a big tax, which they call a duty because it’s their
duty to bust you if they can, and if you don’t pay the duty they’ll hog your
sand. They call it confiscating, but that don’t deceive nobody, it’s just
Page 97
hogging, and that’s all it is. Now if we try to carry this sand home the way
we’re pointed now, we got to climb fences till we git tired—just frontier
after frontier—Egypt, Arabia, Hindostan, and so on, and they’ll all whack on
a duty, and so you see, easy enough, we can’t go that road.”
“Why, Tom,” I says, “we can sail right over their old frontiers; how are
they going to stop us?”
He looked sorrowful at me, and says, very grave:
“Huck Finn, do you think that would be honest?”
I hate them kind of interruptions. I never said nothing, and he went on:
“Well, we’re shut off the other way, too. If we go back the way we’ve
come, there’s the New York custom-house, and that is worse than all of them
others put together, on account of the kind of cargo we’ve got.”
“Why?”
“Well, they can’t raise Sahara sand in America, of course, and when they
can’t raise a thing there, the duty is fourteen hundred thousand per cent. on it
if you try to fetch it in from where they do raise it.”
“There ain’t no sense in that, Tom Sawyer.”
“Who said there was? What do you talk to me like that for, Huck Finn?
You wait till I say a thing’s got sense in it before you go to accusing me of
saying it.”
“All right, consider me crying about it, and sorry. Go on.”
Jim says:
“Mars Tom, do dey jam dat duty onto everything we can’t raise in
America, en don’t make no ’stinction ’twix’ anything?”
“Yes, that’s what they do.”
“Mars Tom, ain’t de blessin’ o’ de Lord de mos’ valuable thing dey is?”
“Yes, it is.”
“Don’t de preacher stan’ up in de pulpit en call it down on de people?”
“Yes.”
“Whah do it come from?”
“From heaven.”
“Yassir! you’s jes’ right, ’deed you is, honey—it come from heaven, en
dat’s a foreign country. Now, den! do dey put a tax on dat blessin’?”
we’re pointed now, we got to climb fences till we git tired—just frontier
after frontier—Egypt, Arabia, Hindostan, and so on, and they’ll all whack on
a duty, and so you see, easy enough, we can’t go that road.”
“Why, Tom,” I says, “we can sail right over their old frontiers; how are
they going to stop us?”
He looked sorrowful at me, and says, very grave:
“Huck Finn, do you think that would be honest?”
I hate them kind of interruptions. I never said nothing, and he went on:
“Well, we’re shut off the other way, too. If we go back the way we’ve
come, there’s the New York custom-house, and that is worse than all of them
others put together, on account of the kind of cargo we’ve got.”
“Why?”
“Well, they can’t raise Sahara sand in America, of course, and when they
can’t raise a thing there, the duty is fourteen hundred thousand per cent. on it
if you try to fetch it in from where they do raise it.”
“There ain’t no sense in that, Tom Sawyer.”
“Who said there was? What do you talk to me like that for, Huck Finn?
You wait till I say a thing’s got sense in it before you go to accusing me of
saying it.”
“All right, consider me crying about it, and sorry. Go on.”
Jim says:
“Mars Tom, do dey jam dat duty onto everything we can’t raise in
America, en don’t make no ’stinction ’twix’ anything?”
“Yes, that’s what they do.”
“Mars Tom, ain’t de blessin’ o’ de Lord de mos’ valuable thing dey is?”
“Yes, it is.”
“Don’t de preacher stan’ up in de pulpit en call it down on de people?”
“Yes.”
“Whah do it come from?”
“From heaven.”
“Yassir! you’s jes’ right, ’deed you is, honey—it come from heaven, en
dat’s a foreign country. Now, den! do dey put a tax on dat blessin’?”
Page 98
“No, they don’t.”
“Course dey don’t; en so it stan’ to reason dat you’s mistaken, Mars Tom.
Dey wouldn’t put de tax on po’ truck like san’, dat everybody ain’t ’bleeged
to have, en leave it off’n de bes’ thing dey is, which nobody can’t git along
widout.”
Tom Sawyer was stumped; he see Jim had got him where he couldn’t
budge. He tried to wiggle out by saying they had forgot to put on that tax,
but they’d be sure to remember about it, next session of Congress, and then
they’d put it on, but that was a poor lame come-off, and he knowed it. He
said there warn’t nothing foreign that warn’t taxed but just that one, and so
they couldn’t be consistent without taxing it, and to be consistent was the
first law of politics. So he stuck to it that they’d left it out unintentional and
would be certain to do their best to fix it before they got caught and laughed
at.
But I didn’t feel no more interest in such things, as long as we couldn’t git
our sand through, and it made me low-spirited, and Jim the same. Tom he
tried to cheer us up by saying he would think up another speculation for us
that would be just as good as this one and better, but it didn’t do no good, we
didn’t believe there was any as big as this. It was mighty hard; such a little
while ago we was so rich, and could ’a’ bought a country and started a
kingdom and been celebrated and happy, and now we was so poor and
ornery again, and had our sand left on our hands. The sand was looking so
lovely before, just like gold and di’monds, and the feel of it was so soft and
so silky and nice, but now I couldn’t bear the sight of it, it made me sick to
look at it, and I knowed I wouldn’t ever feel comfortable again till we got
shut of it, and I didn’t have it there no more to remind us of what we had
been and what we had got degraded down to. The others was feeling the
same way about it that I was. I knowed it, because they cheered up so, the
minute I says le’s throw this truck overboard.
Well, it was going to be work, you know, and pretty solid work, too; so
Tom he divided it up according to fairness and strength. He said me and him
would clear out a fifth apiece of the sand, and Jim three-fifths. Jim he didn’t
quite like that arrangement. He says:
“Course I’s de stronges’, en I’s willin’ to do a share accordin’, but by jings
you’s kinder pilin’ it onto ole Jim, Mars Tom, hain’t you?”
“Course dey don’t; en so it stan’ to reason dat you’s mistaken, Mars Tom.
Dey wouldn’t put de tax on po’ truck like san’, dat everybody ain’t ’bleeged
to have, en leave it off’n de bes’ thing dey is, which nobody can’t git along
widout.”
Tom Sawyer was stumped; he see Jim had got him where he couldn’t
budge. He tried to wiggle out by saying they had forgot to put on that tax,
but they’d be sure to remember about it, next session of Congress, and then
they’d put it on, but that was a poor lame come-off, and he knowed it. He
said there warn’t nothing foreign that warn’t taxed but just that one, and so
they couldn’t be consistent without taxing it, and to be consistent was the
first law of politics. So he stuck to it that they’d left it out unintentional and
would be certain to do their best to fix it before they got caught and laughed
at.
But I didn’t feel no more interest in such things, as long as we couldn’t git
our sand through, and it made me low-spirited, and Jim the same. Tom he
tried to cheer us up by saying he would think up another speculation for us
that would be just as good as this one and better, but it didn’t do no good, we
didn’t believe there was any as big as this. It was mighty hard; such a little
while ago we was so rich, and could ’a’ bought a country and started a
kingdom and been celebrated and happy, and now we was so poor and
ornery again, and had our sand left on our hands. The sand was looking so
lovely before, just like gold and di’monds, and the feel of it was so soft and
so silky and nice, but now I couldn’t bear the sight of it, it made me sick to
look at it, and I knowed I wouldn’t ever feel comfortable again till we got
shut of it, and I didn’t have it there no more to remind us of what we had
been and what we had got degraded down to. The others was feeling the
same way about it that I was. I knowed it, because they cheered up so, the
minute I says le’s throw this truck overboard.
Well, it was going to be work, you know, and pretty solid work, too; so
Tom he divided it up according to fairness and strength. He said me and him
would clear out a fifth apiece of the sand, and Jim three-fifths. Jim he didn’t
quite like that arrangement. He says:
“Course I’s de stronges’, en I’s willin’ to do a share accordin’, but by jings
you’s kinder pilin’ it onto ole Jim, Mars Tom, hain’t you?”
Page 99
“Well, I didn’t think so, Jim, but you try your hand at fixing it, and let’s
see.”
So Jim reckoned it wouldn’t be no more than fair if me and Tom done a
tenth apiece. Tom he turned his back to git room and be private, and then he
smole a smile that spread around and covered the whole Sahara to the
westward, back to the Atlantic edge of it where we come from. Then he
turned around again and said it was a good enough arrangement, and we was
satisfied if Jim was. Jim said he was.
So then Tom measured off our two-tenths in the bow and left the rest for
Jim, and it surprised Jim a good deal to see how much difference there was
and what a raging lot of sand his share come to, and said he was powerful
glad now that he had spoke up in time and got the first arrangement altered,
for he said that even the way it was now, there was more sand than
enjoyment in his end of the contract, he believed.
Then we laid into it. It was mighty hot work, and tough; so hot we had to
move up into cooler weather or we couldn’t ’a’ stood it. Me and Tom took
turn about, and one worked while t’other rested, but there warn’t nobody to
spell poor old Jim, and he made all that part of Africa damp, he sweated so.
We couldn’t work good, we was so full of laugh, and Jim he kept fretting
and wanting to know what tickled us so, and we had to keep making up
things to account for it, and they was pretty poor inventions, but they done
well enough, Jim didn’t see through them. At last when we got done we was
’most dead, but not with work but with laughing. By and by Jim was ’most
dead, too, but: it was with work; then we took turns and spelled him, and he
was as thankfull as he could be, and would set on the gunnel and swab the
sweat, and heave and pant, and say how good we was to a poor old nigger,
and he wouldn’t ever forgit us. He was always the gratefulest nigger I ever
see, for any little thing you done for him. He was only nigger outside; inside
he was as white as you be.
see.”
So Jim reckoned it wouldn’t be no more than fair if me and Tom done a
tenth apiece. Tom he turned his back to git room and be private, and then he
smole a smile that spread around and covered the whole Sahara to the
westward, back to the Atlantic edge of it where we come from. Then he
turned around again and said it was a good enough arrangement, and we was
satisfied if Jim was. Jim said he was.
So then Tom measured off our two-tenths in the bow and left the rest for
Jim, and it surprised Jim a good deal to see how much difference there was
and what a raging lot of sand his share come to, and said he was powerful
glad now that he had spoke up in time and got the first arrangement altered,
for he said that even the way it was now, there was more sand than
enjoyment in his end of the contract, he believed.
Then we laid into it. It was mighty hot work, and tough; so hot we had to
move up into cooler weather or we couldn’t ’a’ stood it. Me and Tom took
turn about, and one worked while t’other rested, but there warn’t nobody to
spell poor old Jim, and he made all that part of Africa damp, he sweated so.
We couldn’t work good, we was so full of laugh, and Jim he kept fretting
and wanting to know what tickled us so, and we had to keep making up
things to account for it, and they was pretty poor inventions, but they done
well enough, Jim didn’t see through them. At last when we got done we was
’most dead, but not with work but with laughing. By and by Jim was ’most
dead, too, but: it was with work; then we took turns and spelled him, and he
was as thankfull as he could be, and would set on the gunnel and swab the
sweat, and heave and pant, and say how good we was to a poor old nigger,
and he wouldn’t ever forgit us. He was always the gratefulest nigger I ever
see, for any little thing you done for him. He was only nigger outside; inside
he was as white as you be.
Page 100
CHAPTER XII.
JIM STANDING SIEGE
The next few meals was pretty sandy, but that don’t make no difference
when you are hungry; and when you ain’t it ain’t no satisfaction to eat,
anyway, and so a little grit in the meat ain’t no particular drawback, as far as
I can see.
Then we struck the east end of the Desert at last, sailing on a northeast
course. Away off on the edge of the sand, in a soft pinky light, we see three
little sharp roofs like tents, and Tom says:
“It’s the pyramids of Egypt.”
It made my heart fairly jump. You see, I had seen a many and a many a
picture of them, and heard tell about them a hundred times, and yet to come
on them all of a sudden, that way, and find they was real, ’stead of
imaginations, ’most knocked the breath out of me with surprise. It’s a
curious thing, that the more you hear about a grand and big and bully thing
or person, the more it kind of dreamies out, as you may say, and gets to be a
big dim wavery figger made out of moonshine and nothing solid to it. It’s
just so with George Washington, and the same with them pyramids.
And moreover, besides, the thing they always said about them seemed to
me to be stretchers. There was a feller come to the Sunday-school once, and
had a picture of them, and made a speech, and said the biggest pyramid
covered thirteen acres, and was most five hundred foot high, just a steep
mountain, all built out of hunks of stone as big as a bureau, and laid up in
perfectly regular layers, like stair-steps. Thirteen acres, you see, for just one
building; it’s a farm. If it hadn’t been in Sunday-school, I would ’a’ judged it
was a lie; and outside I was certain of it. And he said there was a hole in the
pyramid, and you could go in there with candles, and go ever so far up a
long slanting tunnel, and come to a large room in the stomach of that stone
mountain, and there you would find a big stone chest with a king in it, four
JIM STANDING SIEGE
The next few meals was pretty sandy, but that don’t make no difference
when you are hungry; and when you ain’t it ain’t no satisfaction to eat,
anyway, and so a little grit in the meat ain’t no particular drawback, as far as
I can see.
Then we struck the east end of the Desert at last, sailing on a northeast
course. Away off on the edge of the sand, in a soft pinky light, we see three
little sharp roofs like tents, and Tom says:
“It’s the pyramids of Egypt.”
It made my heart fairly jump. You see, I had seen a many and a many a
picture of them, and heard tell about them a hundred times, and yet to come
on them all of a sudden, that way, and find they was real, ’stead of
imaginations, ’most knocked the breath out of me with surprise. It’s a
curious thing, that the more you hear about a grand and big and bully thing
or person, the more it kind of dreamies out, as you may say, and gets to be a
big dim wavery figger made out of moonshine and nothing solid to it. It’s
just so with George Washington, and the same with them pyramids.
And moreover, besides, the thing they always said about them seemed to
me to be stretchers. There was a feller come to the Sunday-school once, and
had a picture of them, and made a speech, and said the biggest pyramid
covered thirteen acres, and was most five hundred foot high, just a steep
mountain, all built out of hunks of stone as big as a bureau, and laid up in
perfectly regular layers, like stair-steps. Thirteen acres, you see, for just one
building; it’s a farm. If it hadn’t been in Sunday-school, I would ’a’ judged it
was a lie; and outside I was certain of it. And he said there was a hole in the
pyramid, and you could go in there with candles, and go ever so far up a
long slanting tunnel, and come to a large room in the stomach of that stone
mountain, and there you would find a big stone chest with a king in it, four
Page 101
thousand years old. I said to myself, then, if that ain’t a lie I will eat that king
if they will fetch him, for even Methusalem warn’t that old, and nobody
claims it.
As we come a little nearer we see the yaller sand come to an end in a long
straight edge like a blanket, and on to it was joined, edge to edge, a wide
country of bright green, with a snaky stripe crooking through it, and Tom
said it was the Nile. It made my heart jump again, for the Nile was another
thing that wasn’t real to me. Now I can tell you one thing which is dead
certain: if you will fool along over three thousand miles of yaller sand, all
glimmering with heat so that it makes your eyes water to look at it, and
you’ve been a considerable part of a week doing it, the green country will
look so like home and heaven to you that it will make your eyes water again.
It was just so with me, and the same with Jim.
And when Jim got so he could believe it was the land of Egypt he was
looking at, he wouldn’t enter it standing up, but got down on his knees and
took off his hat, because he said it wasn’t fitten’ for a humble poor nigger to
come any other way where such men had been as Moses and Joseph and
Pharaoh and the other prophets. He was a Presbyterian, and had a most deep
respect for Moses which was a Presbyterian, too, he said. He was all stirred
up, and says:
“Hit’s de lan’ of Egypt, de lan’ of Egypt, en I’s ’lowed to look at it wid my
own eyes! En dah’s de river dat was turn’ to blood, en I’s looking at de very
same groun’ whah de plagues was, en de lice, en de frogs, en de locus’, en de
hail, en whah dey marked de door-pos’, en de angel o’ de Lord come by in
de darkness o’ de night en slew de fust-born in all de lan’ o’ Egypt. Ole Jim
ain’t worthy to see dis day!”
And then he just broke down and cried, he was so thankful. So between
him and Tom there was talk enough, Jim being excited because the land was
so full of history—Joseph and his brethren, Moses in the bulrushers, Jacob
coming down into Egypt to buy corn, the silver cup in the sack, and all them
interesting things; and Tom just as excited too, because the land was so full
of history that was in his line, about Noureddin, and Bedreddin, and such
like monstrous giants, that made Jim’s wool rise, and a raft of other Arabian
Nights folks, which the half of them never done the things they let on they
done, I don’t believe.
if they will fetch him, for even Methusalem warn’t that old, and nobody
claims it.
As we come a little nearer we see the yaller sand come to an end in a long
straight edge like a blanket, and on to it was joined, edge to edge, a wide
country of bright green, with a snaky stripe crooking through it, and Tom
said it was the Nile. It made my heart jump again, for the Nile was another
thing that wasn’t real to me. Now I can tell you one thing which is dead
certain: if you will fool along over three thousand miles of yaller sand, all
glimmering with heat so that it makes your eyes water to look at it, and
you’ve been a considerable part of a week doing it, the green country will
look so like home and heaven to you that it will make your eyes water again.
It was just so with me, and the same with Jim.
And when Jim got so he could believe it was the land of Egypt he was
looking at, he wouldn’t enter it standing up, but got down on his knees and
took off his hat, because he said it wasn’t fitten’ for a humble poor nigger to
come any other way where such men had been as Moses and Joseph and
Pharaoh and the other prophets. He was a Presbyterian, and had a most deep
respect for Moses which was a Presbyterian, too, he said. He was all stirred
up, and says:
“Hit’s de lan’ of Egypt, de lan’ of Egypt, en I’s ’lowed to look at it wid my
own eyes! En dah’s de river dat was turn’ to blood, en I’s looking at de very
same groun’ whah de plagues was, en de lice, en de frogs, en de locus’, en de
hail, en whah dey marked de door-pos’, en de angel o’ de Lord come by in
de darkness o’ de night en slew de fust-born in all de lan’ o’ Egypt. Ole Jim
ain’t worthy to see dis day!”
And then he just broke down and cried, he was so thankful. So between
him and Tom there was talk enough, Jim being excited because the land was
so full of history—Joseph and his brethren, Moses in the bulrushers, Jacob
coming down into Egypt to buy corn, the silver cup in the sack, and all them
interesting things; and Tom just as excited too, because the land was so full
of history that was in his line, about Noureddin, and Bedreddin, and such
like monstrous giants, that made Jim’s wool rise, and a raft of other Arabian
Nights folks, which the half of them never done the things they let on they
done, I don’t believe.
Page 102
Then we struck a disappointment, for one of them early morning fogs
started up, and it warn’t no use to sail over the top of it, because we would
go by Egypt, sure, so we judged it was best to set her by compass straight for
the place where the pyramids was gitting blurred and blotted out, and then
drop low and skin along pretty close to the ground and keep a sharp lookout.
Tom took the hellum, I stood by to let go the anchor, and Jim he straddled
the bow to dig through the fog with his eyes and watch out for danger ahead.
We went along a steady gait, but not very fast, and the fog got solider and
solider, so solid that Jim looked dim and ragged and smoky through it. It was
awful still, and we talked low and was anxious. Now and then Jim would
say:
“Highst her a p’int, Mars Tom, highst her!” and up she would skip, a foot
or two, and we would slide right over a flat-roofed mud cabin, with people
that had been asleep on it just beginning to turn out and gap and stretch; and
once when a feller was clear up on his hind legs so he could gap and stretch
better, we took him a blip in the back and knocked him off. By and by, after
about an hour, and everything dead still and we a-straining our ears for
sounds and holding our breath, the fog thinned a little, very sudden, and Jim
sung out in an awful scare:
“Oh, for de lan’s sake, set her back, Mars Tom, here’s de biggest giant
outen de ’Rabian Nights a-comin’ for us!” and he went over backwards in
the boat.
Tom slammed on the back-action, and as we slowed to a standstill a man’s
face as big as our house at home looked in over the gunnel, same as a house
looks out of its windows, and I laid down and died. I must ’a’ been clear
dead and gone for as much as a minute or more; then I come to, and Tom
had hitched a boat-hook on to the lower lip of the giant and was holding the
balloon steady with it whilst he canted his head back and got a good long
look up at that awful face.
Jim was on his knees with his hands clasped, gazing up at the thing in a
begging way, and working his lips, but not getting anything out. I took only
just a glimpse, and was fading out again, but Tom says:
“He ain’t alive, you fools; it’s the Sphinx!”
I never see Tom look so little and like a fly; but that was because the
giant’s head was so big and awful. Awful, yes, so it was, but not dreadful any
more, because you could see it was a noble face, and kind of sad, and not
started up, and it warn’t no use to sail over the top of it, because we would
go by Egypt, sure, so we judged it was best to set her by compass straight for
the place where the pyramids was gitting blurred and blotted out, and then
drop low and skin along pretty close to the ground and keep a sharp lookout.
Tom took the hellum, I stood by to let go the anchor, and Jim he straddled
the bow to dig through the fog with his eyes and watch out for danger ahead.
We went along a steady gait, but not very fast, and the fog got solider and
solider, so solid that Jim looked dim and ragged and smoky through it. It was
awful still, and we talked low and was anxious. Now and then Jim would
say:
“Highst her a p’int, Mars Tom, highst her!” and up she would skip, a foot
or two, and we would slide right over a flat-roofed mud cabin, with people
that had been asleep on it just beginning to turn out and gap and stretch; and
once when a feller was clear up on his hind legs so he could gap and stretch
better, we took him a blip in the back and knocked him off. By and by, after
about an hour, and everything dead still and we a-straining our ears for
sounds and holding our breath, the fog thinned a little, very sudden, and Jim
sung out in an awful scare:
“Oh, for de lan’s sake, set her back, Mars Tom, here’s de biggest giant
outen de ’Rabian Nights a-comin’ for us!” and he went over backwards in
the boat.
Tom slammed on the back-action, and as we slowed to a standstill a man’s
face as big as our house at home looked in over the gunnel, same as a house
looks out of its windows, and I laid down and died. I must ’a’ been clear
dead and gone for as much as a minute or more; then I come to, and Tom
had hitched a boat-hook on to the lower lip of the giant and was holding the
balloon steady with it whilst he canted his head back and got a good long
look up at that awful face.
Jim was on his knees with his hands clasped, gazing up at the thing in a
begging way, and working his lips, but not getting anything out. I took only
just a glimpse, and was fading out again, but Tom says:
“He ain’t alive, you fools; it’s the Sphinx!”
I never see Tom look so little and like a fly; but that was because the
giant’s head was so big and awful. Awful, yes, so it was, but not dreadful any
more, because you could see it was a noble face, and kind of sad, and not
Page 103
thinking about you, but about other things and larger. It was stone, reddish
stone, and its nose and ears battered, and that give it an abused look, and you
felt sorrier for it for that.
We stood off a piece, and sailed around it and over it, and it was just
grand. It was a man’s head, or maybe a woman’s, on a tiger’s body a
hundred and twenty-five foot long, and there was a dear little temple
between its front paws. All but the head used to be under the sand, for
hundreds of years, maybe thousands, but they had just lately dug the sand
away and found that little temple. It took a power of sand to bury that cretur;
most as much as it would to bury a steamboat, I reckon.
stone, and its nose and ears battered, and that give it an abused look, and you
felt sorrier for it for that.
We stood off a piece, and sailed around it and over it, and it was just
grand. It was a man’s head, or maybe a woman’s, on a tiger’s body a
hundred and twenty-five foot long, and there was a dear little temple
between its front paws. All but the head used to be under the sand, for
hundreds of years, maybe thousands, but they had just lately dug the sand
away and found that little temple. It took a power of sand to bury that cretur;
most as much as it would to bury a steamboat, I reckon.
Page 104
Page 105
“Jim standing a siege”
We landed Jim on top of the head, with an American flag to protect him, it
being a foreign land; then we sailed off to this and that and t’other distance,
to git what Tom called effects and perspectives and proportions, and Jim he
done the best he could, striking all the different kinds of attitudes and
positions he could study up, but standing on his head and working his legs
the way a frog does was the best. The further we got away, the littler Jim got,
and the grander the Sphinx got, till at last it was only a clothespin on a dome,
as you might say. That’s the way perspective brings out the correct
proportions, Tom said; he said Julus Cesar’s niggers didn’t know how big he
was, they was too close to him.
Then we sailed off further and further, till we couldn’t see Jim at all any
more, and then that great figger was at its noblest, a-gazing out over the Nile
Valley so still and solemn and lonesome, and all the little shabby huts and
things that was scattered about it clean disappeared and gone, and nothing
around it now but a soft wide spread of yaller velvet, which was the sand.
That was the right place to stop, and we done it. We set there a-looking
and a-thinking for a half an hour, nobody a-saying anything, for it made us
feel quiet and kind of solemn to remember it had been looking over that
valley just that same way, and thinking its awful thoughts all to itself for
thousands of years, and nobody can’t find out what they are to this day.
At last I took up the glass and see some little black things a-capering
around on that velvet carpet, and some more a-climbing up the cretur’s back,
and then I see two or three wee puffs of white smoke, and told Tom to look.
He done it, and says:
“They’re bugs. No—hold on; they—why, I believe they’re men. Yes, it’s
men—men and horses both. They’re hauling a long ladder up onto the
Sphinx’s back—now ain’t that odd? And now they’re trying to lean it up a—
there’s some more puffs of smoke—it’s guns! Huck, they’re after Jim.”
We landed Jim on top of the head, with an American flag to protect him, it
being a foreign land; then we sailed off to this and that and t’other distance,
to git what Tom called effects and perspectives and proportions, and Jim he
done the best he could, striking all the different kinds of attitudes and
positions he could study up, but standing on his head and working his legs
the way a frog does was the best. The further we got away, the littler Jim got,
and the grander the Sphinx got, till at last it was only a clothespin on a dome,
as you might say. That’s the way perspective brings out the correct
proportions, Tom said; he said Julus Cesar’s niggers didn’t know how big he
was, they was too close to him.
Then we sailed off further and further, till we couldn’t see Jim at all any
more, and then that great figger was at its noblest, a-gazing out over the Nile
Valley so still and solemn and lonesome, and all the little shabby huts and
things that was scattered about it clean disappeared and gone, and nothing
around it now but a soft wide spread of yaller velvet, which was the sand.
That was the right place to stop, and we done it. We set there a-looking
and a-thinking for a half an hour, nobody a-saying anything, for it made us
feel quiet and kind of solemn to remember it had been looking over that
valley just that same way, and thinking its awful thoughts all to itself for
thousands of years, and nobody can’t find out what they are to this day.
At last I took up the glass and see some little black things a-capering
around on that velvet carpet, and some more a-climbing up the cretur’s back,
and then I see two or three wee puffs of white smoke, and told Tom to look.
He done it, and says:
“They’re bugs. No—hold on; they—why, I believe they’re men. Yes, it’s
men—men and horses both. They’re hauling a long ladder up onto the
Sphinx’s back—now ain’t that odd? And now they’re trying to lean it up a—
there’s some more puffs of smoke—it’s guns! Huck, they’re after Jim.”
Page 106
“Rescue of Jim”
We clapped on the power, and went for them a-biling. We was there in no
time, and come a-whizzing down amongst them, and they broke and
scattered every which way, and some that was climbing the ladder after Jim
let go all holts and fell. We soared up and found him laying on top of the
head panting and most tuckered out, partly from howling for help and partly
from scare. He had been standing a siege a long time—a week, he said, but it
warn’t so, it only just seemed so to him because they was crowding him so.
They had shot at him, and rained the bullets all around him, but he warn’t
hit, and when they found he wouldn’t stand up and the bullets couldn’t git at
him when he was laying down, they went for the ladder, and then he knowed
it was all up with him if we didn’t come pretty quick. Tom was very
indignant, and asked him why he didn’t show the flag and command them to
git, in the name of the United States. Jim said he done it, but they never paid
no attention. Tom said he would have this thing looked into at Washington,
and says:
We clapped on the power, and went for them a-biling. We was there in no
time, and come a-whizzing down amongst them, and they broke and
scattered every which way, and some that was climbing the ladder after Jim
let go all holts and fell. We soared up and found him laying on top of the
head panting and most tuckered out, partly from howling for help and partly
from scare. He had been standing a siege a long time—a week, he said, but it
warn’t so, it only just seemed so to him because they was crowding him so.
They had shot at him, and rained the bullets all around him, but he warn’t
hit, and when they found he wouldn’t stand up and the bullets couldn’t git at
him when he was laying down, they went for the ladder, and then he knowed
it was all up with him if we didn’t come pretty quick. Tom was very
indignant, and asked him why he didn’t show the flag and command them to
git, in the name of the United States. Jim said he done it, but they never paid
no attention. Tom said he would have this thing looked into at Washington,
and says:
Page 107
“You’ll see that they’ll have to apologize for insulting the flag, and pay an
indemnity, too, on top of it even if they git off that easy.”
Jim says:
“What’s an indemnity, Mars Tom?”
“It’s cash, that’s what it is.”
“Who gits it, Mars Tom?”
“Why, we do.”
“En who gits de apology?”
“The United States. Or, we can take whichever we please. We can take the
apology, if we want to, and let the gov’ment take the money.”
“How much money will it be, Mars Tom?”
“Well, in an aggravated case like this one, it will be at least three dollars
apiece, and I don’t know but more.”
“Well, den, we’ll take de money, Mars Tom, blame de ’pology. Hain’t dat
yo’ notion, too? En hain’t it yourn, Huck?”
We talked it over a little and allowed that that was as good a way as any,
so we agreed to take the money. It was a new business to me, and I asked
Tom if countries always apologized when they had done wrong, and he says:
“Yes; the little ones does.”
We was sailing around examining the pyramids, you know, and now we
soared up and roosted on the flat top of the biggest one, and found it was just
like what the man said in the Sunday-school. It was like four pairs of stairs
that starts broad at the bottom and slants up and comes together in a point at
the top, only these stair-steps couldn’t be clumb the way you climb other
stairs; no, for each step was as high as your chin, and you have to be boosted
up from behind. The two other pyramids warn’t far away, and the people
moving about on the sand between looked like bugs crawling, we was so
high above them.
Tom he couldn’t hold himself he was so worked up with gladness and
astonishment to be in such a celebrated place, and he just dripped history
from every pore, seemed to me. He said he couldn’t scarcely believe he was
standing on the very identical spot the prince flew from on the Bronze
Horse. It was in the Arabian Night times, he said. Somebody give the prince
a bronze horse with a peg in its shoulder, and he could git on him and fly
indemnity, too, on top of it even if they git off that easy.”
Jim says:
“What’s an indemnity, Mars Tom?”
“It’s cash, that’s what it is.”
“Who gits it, Mars Tom?”
“Why, we do.”
“En who gits de apology?”
“The United States. Or, we can take whichever we please. We can take the
apology, if we want to, and let the gov’ment take the money.”
“How much money will it be, Mars Tom?”
“Well, in an aggravated case like this one, it will be at least three dollars
apiece, and I don’t know but more.”
“Well, den, we’ll take de money, Mars Tom, blame de ’pology. Hain’t dat
yo’ notion, too? En hain’t it yourn, Huck?”
We talked it over a little and allowed that that was as good a way as any,
so we agreed to take the money. It was a new business to me, and I asked
Tom if countries always apologized when they had done wrong, and he says:
“Yes; the little ones does.”
We was sailing around examining the pyramids, you know, and now we
soared up and roosted on the flat top of the biggest one, and found it was just
like what the man said in the Sunday-school. It was like four pairs of stairs
that starts broad at the bottom and slants up and comes together in a point at
the top, only these stair-steps couldn’t be clumb the way you climb other
stairs; no, for each step was as high as your chin, and you have to be boosted
up from behind. The two other pyramids warn’t far away, and the people
moving about on the sand between looked like bugs crawling, we was so
high above them.
Tom he couldn’t hold himself he was so worked up with gladness and
astonishment to be in such a celebrated place, and he just dripped history
from every pore, seemed to me. He said he couldn’t scarcely believe he was
standing on the very identical spot the prince flew from on the Bronze
Horse. It was in the Arabian Night times, he said. Somebody give the prince
a bronze horse with a peg in its shoulder, and he could git on him and fly
Page 108
through the air like a bird, and go all over the world, and steer it by turning
the peg, and fly high or low and land wherever he wanted to.
When he got done telling it there was one of them uncomfortable silences
that comes, you know, when a person has been telling a whopper and you
feel sorry for him and wish you could think of some way to change the
subject and let him down easy, but git stuck and don’t see no way, and before
you can pull your mind together and do something, that silence has got in
and spread itself and done the business. I was embarrassed, Jim he was
embarrassed, and neither of us couldn’t say a word. Well, Tom he glowered
at me a minute, and says:
“Come, out with it. What do you think?”
I says:
“Tom Sawyer, you don’t believe that, yourself.”
“What’s the reason I don’t? What’s to hender me?”
“There’s one thing to hender you: it couldn’t happen, that’s all.”
“What’s the reason it couldn’t happen?”
“You tell me the reason it could happen.”
“This balloon is a good enough reason it could happen, I should reckon.”
“Why is it?”
“Why is it? I never saw such an idiot. Ain’t this balloon and the bronze
horse the same thing under different names?”
“No, they’re not. One is a balloon and the other’s a horse. It’s very
different. Next you’ll be saying a house and a cow is the same thing.”
“By Jackson, Huck’s got him ag’in! Dey ain’t no wigglin’ outer dat!”
“Shut your head, Jim; you don’t know what you’re talking about. And
Huck don’t. Look here, Huck, I’ll make it plain to you, so you can
understand. You see, it ain’t the mere form that’s got anything to do with
their being similar or unsimilar, it’s the principle involved; and the principle
is the same in both. Don’t you see, now?”
I turned it over in my mind, and says:
“Tom, it ain’t no use. Principles is all very well, but they don’t git around
that one big fact, that the thing that a balloon can do ain’t no sort of proof of
what a horse can do.”
the peg, and fly high or low and land wherever he wanted to.
When he got done telling it there was one of them uncomfortable silences
that comes, you know, when a person has been telling a whopper and you
feel sorry for him and wish you could think of some way to change the
subject and let him down easy, but git stuck and don’t see no way, and before
you can pull your mind together and do something, that silence has got in
and spread itself and done the business. I was embarrassed, Jim he was
embarrassed, and neither of us couldn’t say a word. Well, Tom he glowered
at me a minute, and says:
“Come, out with it. What do you think?”
I says:
“Tom Sawyer, you don’t believe that, yourself.”
“What’s the reason I don’t? What’s to hender me?”
“There’s one thing to hender you: it couldn’t happen, that’s all.”
“What’s the reason it couldn’t happen?”
“You tell me the reason it could happen.”
“This balloon is a good enough reason it could happen, I should reckon.”
“Why is it?”
“Why is it? I never saw such an idiot. Ain’t this balloon and the bronze
horse the same thing under different names?”
“No, they’re not. One is a balloon and the other’s a horse. It’s very
different. Next you’ll be saying a house and a cow is the same thing.”
“By Jackson, Huck’s got him ag’in! Dey ain’t no wigglin’ outer dat!”
“Shut your head, Jim; you don’t know what you’re talking about. And
Huck don’t. Look here, Huck, I’ll make it plain to you, so you can
understand. You see, it ain’t the mere form that’s got anything to do with
their being similar or unsimilar, it’s the principle involved; and the principle
is the same in both. Don’t you see, now?”
I turned it over in my mind, and says:
“Tom, it ain’t no use. Principles is all very well, but they don’t git around
that one big fact, that the thing that a balloon can do ain’t no sort of proof of
what a horse can do.”
Page 109
“Shucks, Huck, you don’t get the idea at all. Now look here a minute—it’s
perfectly plain. Don’t we fly through the air?”
“Yes.”
“Very well. Don’t we fly high or fly low, just as we please?”
“Yes.”
“Don’t we steer whichever way we want to?”
“Yes.”
“And don’t we land when and where we please?”
“Yes.”
“How do we move the balloon and steer it?”
“By touching the buttons.”
“Now I reckon the thing is clear to you at last. In the other case the
moving and steering was done by turning a peg. We touch a button, the
prince turned a peg. There ain’t an atom of difference, you see. I knowed I
could git it through your head if I stuck to it long enough.”
He felt so happy he begun to whistle. But me and Jim was silent, so he
broke off surprised, and says:
“Looky here, Huck Finn, don’t you see it yet?”
I says:
“Tom Sawyer, I want to ask you some questions.”
“Go ahead,” he says, and I see Jim chirk up to listen.
“As I understand it, the whole thing is in the buttons and the peg—the rest
ain’t of no consequence. A button is one shape, a peg is another shape, but
that ain’t any matter?”
“No, that ain’t any matter, as long as they’ve both got the same power.”
“All right, then. What is the power that’s in a candle and in a match?”
“It’s the fire.”
“It’s the same in both, then?”
“Yes, just the same in both.”
“All right. Suppose I set fire to a carpenter shop with a match, what will
happen to that carpenter shop?”
“She’ll burn up.”
perfectly plain. Don’t we fly through the air?”
“Yes.”
“Very well. Don’t we fly high or fly low, just as we please?”
“Yes.”
“Don’t we steer whichever way we want to?”
“Yes.”
“And don’t we land when and where we please?”
“Yes.”
“How do we move the balloon and steer it?”
“By touching the buttons.”
“Now I reckon the thing is clear to you at last. In the other case the
moving and steering was done by turning a peg. We touch a button, the
prince turned a peg. There ain’t an atom of difference, you see. I knowed I
could git it through your head if I stuck to it long enough.”
He felt so happy he begun to whistle. But me and Jim was silent, so he
broke off surprised, and says:
“Looky here, Huck Finn, don’t you see it yet?”
I says:
“Tom Sawyer, I want to ask you some questions.”
“Go ahead,” he says, and I see Jim chirk up to listen.
“As I understand it, the whole thing is in the buttons and the peg—the rest
ain’t of no consequence. A button is one shape, a peg is another shape, but
that ain’t any matter?”
“No, that ain’t any matter, as long as they’ve both got the same power.”
“All right, then. What is the power that’s in a candle and in a match?”
“It’s the fire.”
“It’s the same in both, then?”
“Yes, just the same in both.”
“All right. Suppose I set fire to a carpenter shop with a match, what will
happen to that carpenter shop?”
“She’ll burn up.”
Page 110
“And suppose I set fire to this pyramid with a candle—will she burn up?”
“Of course she won’t.”
“All right. Now the fire’s the same, both times. Why does the shop burn,
and the pyramid don’t?”
“Because the pyramid can’t burn.”
“Aha! and a horse can’t fly!”
“My lan’, ef Huck ain’t got him ag’in! Huck’s landed him high en dry dis
time, I tell you! Hit’s de smartes’ trap I ever see a body walk inter—en ef I
—”
But Jim was so full of laugh he got to strangling and couldn’t go on, and
Tom was that mad to see how neat I had floored him, and turned his own
argument ag’in him and knocked him all to rags and flinders with it, that all
he could manage to say was that whenever he heard me and Jim try to argue
it made him ashamed of the human race. I never said nothing; I was feeling
pretty well satisfied. When I have got the best of a person that way, it ain’t
my way to go around crowing about it the way some people does, for I
consider that if I was in his place I wouldn’t wish him to crow over me. It’s
better to be generous, that’s what I think.
“Of course she won’t.”
“All right. Now the fire’s the same, both times. Why does the shop burn,
and the pyramid don’t?”
“Because the pyramid can’t burn.”
“Aha! and a horse can’t fly!”
“My lan’, ef Huck ain’t got him ag’in! Huck’s landed him high en dry dis
time, I tell you! Hit’s de smartes’ trap I ever see a body walk inter—en ef I
—”
But Jim was so full of laugh he got to strangling and couldn’t go on, and
Tom was that mad to see how neat I had floored him, and turned his own
argument ag’in him and knocked him all to rags and flinders with it, that all
he could manage to say was that whenever he heard me and Jim try to argue
it made him ashamed of the human race. I never said nothing; I was feeling
pretty well satisfied. When I have got the best of a person that way, it ain’t
my way to go around crowing about it the way some people does, for I
consider that if I was in his place I wouldn’t wish him to crow over me. It’s
better to be generous, that’s what I think.
Page 111
CHAPTER XIII.
GOING FOR TOM’S PIPE:
By and by we left Jim to float around up there in the neighborhood of the
pyramids, and we clumb down to the hole where you go into the tunnel, and
went in with some Arabs and candles, and away in there in the middle of the
pyramid we found a room and a big stone box in it where they used to keep
that king, just as the man in the Sunday-school said; but he was gone, now;
somebody had got him. But I didn’t take no interest in the place, because
there could be ghosts there, of course; not fresh ones, but I don’t like no
kind.
So then we come out and got some little donkeys and rode a piece, and
then went in a boat another piece, and then more donkeys, and got to Cairo;
and all the way the road was as smooth and beautiful a road as ever I see,
and had tall date-pa’ms on both sides, and naked children everywhere, and
the men was as red as copper, and fine and strong and handsome. And the
city was a curiosity. Such narrow streets—why, they were just lanes, and
crowded with people with turbans, and women with veils, and everybody
rigged out in blazing bright clothes and all sorts of colors, and you wondered
how the camels and the people got by each other in such narrow little cracks,
but they done it—a perfect jam, you see, and everybody noisy. The stores
warn’t big enough to turn around in, but you didn’t have to go in; the
storekeeper sat tailor fashion on his counter, smoking his snaky long pipe,
and had his things where he could reach them to sell, and he was just as
good as in the street, for the camel-loads brushed him as they went by.
Now and then a grand person flew by in a carriage with fancy dressed
men running and yelling in front of it and whacking anybody with a long rod
that didn’t get out of the way. And by and by along comes the Sultan riding
horseback at the head of a procession, and fairly took your breath away his
clothes was so splendid; and everybody fell flat and laid on his stomach
GOING FOR TOM’S PIPE:
By and by we left Jim to float around up there in the neighborhood of the
pyramids, and we clumb down to the hole where you go into the tunnel, and
went in with some Arabs and candles, and away in there in the middle of the
pyramid we found a room and a big stone box in it where they used to keep
that king, just as the man in the Sunday-school said; but he was gone, now;
somebody had got him. But I didn’t take no interest in the place, because
there could be ghosts there, of course; not fresh ones, but I don’t like no
kind.
So then we come out and got some little donkeys and rode a piece, and
then went in a boat another piece, and then more donkeys, and got to Cairo;
and all the way the road was as smooth and beautiful a road as ever I see,
and had tall date-pa’ms on both sides, and naked children everywhere, and
the men was as red as copper, and fine and strong and handsome. And the
city was a curiosity. Such narrow streets—why, they were just lanes, and
crowded with people with turbans, and women with veils, and everybody
rigged out in blazing bright clothes and all sorts of colors, and you wondered
how the camels and the people got by each other in such narrow little cracks,
but they done it—a perfect jam, you see, and everybody noisy. The stores
warn’t big enough to turn around in, but you didn’t have to go in; the
storekeeper sat tailor fashion on his counter, smoking his snaky long pipe,
and had his things where he could reach them to sell, and he was just as
good as in the street, for the camel-loads brushed him as they went by.
Now and then a grand person flew by in a carriage with fancy dressed
men running and yelling in front of it and whacking anybody with a long rod
that didn’t get out of the way. And by and by along comes the Sultan riding
horseback at the head of a procession, and fairly took your breath away his
clothes was so splendid; and everybody fell flat and laid on his stomach
Page 112
while he went by. I forgot, but a feller helped me to remember. He was one
that had a rod and run in front.
There was churches, but they don’t know enough to keep Sunday; they
keep Friday and break the Sabbath. You have to take off your shoes when
you go in. There was crowds of men and boys in the church, setting in
groups on the stone floor and making no end of noise—getting their lessons
by heart, Tom said, out of the Koran, which they think is a Bible, and people
that knows better knows enough to not let on. I never see such a big church
in my life before, and most awful high, it was; it made you dizzy to look up;
our village church at home ain’t a circumstance to it; if you was to put it in
there, people would think it was a drygoods box.
What I wanted to see was a dervish, because I was interested in dervishes
on accounts of the one that played the trick on the camel-driver. So we found
a lot in a kind of a church, and they called themselves Whirling Dervishes;
and they did whirl, too. I never see anything like it. They had tall sugar-loaf
hats on, and linen petticoats; and they spun and spun and spun, round and
round like tops, and the petticoats stood out on a slant, and it was the
prettiest thing I ever see, and made me drunk to look at it. They was all
Moslems, Tom said, and when I asked him what a Moslem was, he said it
was a person that wasn’t a Presbyterian. So there is plenty of them in
Missouri, though I didn’t know it before.
We didn’t see half there was to see in Cairo, because Tom was in such a
sweat to hunt out places that was celebrated in history. We had a most
tiresome time to find the granary where Joseph stored up the grain before the
famine, and when we found it it warn’t worth much to look at, being such an
old tumble-down wreck; but Tom was satisfied, and made more fuss over it
than I would make if I stuck a nail in my foot. How he ever found that place
was too many for me. We passed as much as forty just like it before we come
to it, and any of them would ’a’ done for me, but none but just the right one
would suit him; I never see anybody so particular as Tom Sawyer. The
minute he struck the right one he reconnized it as easy as I would reconnize
my other shirt if I had one, but how he done it he couldn’t any more tell than
he could fly; he said so himself.
Then we hunted a long time for the house where the boy lived that learned
the cadi how to try the case of the old olives and the new ones, and said it
was out of the Arabian Nights, and he would tell me and Jim about it when
he got time. Well, we hunted and hunted till I was ready to drop, and I
that had a rod and run in front.
There was churches, but they don’t know enough to keep Sunday; they
keep Friday and break the Sabbath. You have to take off your shoes when
you go in. There was crowds of men and boys in the church, setting in
groups on the stone floor and making no end of noise—getting their lessons
by heart, Tom said, out of the Koran, which they think is a Bible, and people
that knows better knows enough to not let on. I never see such a big church
in my life before, and most awful high, it was; it made you dizzy to look up;
our village church at home ain’t a circumstance to it; if you was to put it in
there, people would think it was a drygoods box.
What I wanted to see was a dervish, because I was interested in dervishes
on accounts of the one that played the trick on the camel-driver. So we found
a lot in a kind of a church, and they called themselves Whirling Dervishes;
and they did whirl, too. I never see anything like it. They had tall sugar-loaf
hats on, and linen petticoats; and they spun and spun and spun, round and
round like tops, and the petticoats stood out on a slant, and it was the
prettiest thing I ever see, and made me drunk to look at it. They was all
Moslems, Tom said, and when I asked him what a Moslem was, he said it
was a person that wasn’t a Presbyterian. So there is plenty of them in
Missouri, though I didn’t know it before.
We didn’t see half there was to see in Cairo, because Tom was in such a
sweat to hunt out places that was celebrated in history. We had a most
tiresome time to find the granary where Joseph stored up the grain before the
famine, and when we found it it warn’t worth much to look at, being such an
old tumble-down wreck; but Tom was satisfied, and made more fuss over it
than I would make if I stuck a nail in my foot. How he ever found that place
was too many for me. We passed as much as forty just like it before we come
to it, and any of them would ’a’ done for me, but none but just the right one
would suit him; I never see anybody so particular as Tom Sawyer. The
minute he struck the right one he reconnized it as easy as I would reconnize
my other shirt if I had one, but how he done it he couldn’t any more tell than
he could fly; he said so himself.
Then we hunted a long time for the house where the boy lived that learned
the cadi how to try the case of the old olives and the new ones, and said it
was out of the Arabian Nights, and he would tell me and Jim about it when
he got time. Well, we hunted and hunted till I was ready to drop, and I
Page 113
wanted Tom to give it up and come next day and git somebody that knowed
the town and could talk Missourian and could go straight to the place; but
no, he wanted to find it himself, and nothing else would answer. So on we
went. Then at last the remarkablest thing happened I ever see. The house was
gone—gone hundreds of years ago—every last rag of it gone but just one
mud brick. Now a person wouldn’t ever believe that a backwoods Missouri
boy that hadn’t ever been in that town before could go and hunt that place
over and find that brick, but Tom Sawyer done it. I know he done it, because
I see him do it. I was right by his very side at the time, and see him see the
brick and see him reconnize it. Well, I says to myself, how does he do it? Is
it knowledge, or is it instink?
Now there’s the facts, just as they happened: let everybody explain it their
own way. I’ve ciphered over it a good deal, and it’s my opinion that some of
it is knowledge but the main bulk of it is instink. The reason is this: Tom put
the brick in his pocket to give to a museum with his name on it and the facts
when he went home, and I slipped it out and put another brick considerable
like it in its place, and he didn’t know the difference—but there was a
difference, you see. I think that settles it—it’s mostly instink, not knowledge.
Instink tells him where the exact place is for the brick to be in, and so he
reconnizes it by the place it’s in, not by the look of the brick. If it was
knowledge, not instink, he would know the brick again by the look of it the
next time he seen it—which he didn’t. So it shows that for all the brag you
hear about knowledge being such a wonderful thing, instink is worth forty of
it for real unerringness. Jim says the same.
When we got back Jim dropped down and took us in, and there was a
young man there with a red skullcap and tassel on and a beautiful silk jacket
and baggy trousers with a shawl around his waist and pistols in it that could
talk English and wanted to hire to us as guide and take us to Mecca and
Medina and Central Africa and everywheres for a half a dollar a day and his
keep, and we hired him and left, and piled on the power, and by the time we
was through dinner we was over the place where the Israelites crossed the
Red Sea when Pharaoh tried to overtake them and was caught by the waters.
We stopped, then, and had a good look at the place, and it done Jim good to
see it. He said he could see it all, now, just the way it happened; he could see
the Israelites walking along between the walls of water, and the Egyptians
coming, from away off yonder, hurrying all they could, and see them start in
as the Israelites went out, and then when they was all in, see the walls
the town and could talk Missourian and could go straight to the place; but
no, he wanted to find it himself, and nothing else would answer. So on we
went. Then at last the remarkablest thing happened I ever see. The house was
gone—gone hundreds of years ago—every last rag of it gone but just one
mud brick. Now a person wouldn’t ever believe that a backwoods Missouri
boy that hadn’t ever been in that town before could go and hunt that place
over and find that brick, but Tom Sawyer done it. I know he done it, because
I see him do it. I was right by his very side at the time, and see him see the
brick and see him reconnize it. Well, I says to myself, how does he do it? Is
it knowledge, or is it instink?
Now there’s the facts, just as they happened: let everybody explain it their
own way. I’ve ciphered over it a good deal, and it’s my opinion that some of
it is knowledge but the main bulk of it is instink. The reason is this: Tom put
the brick in his pocket to give to a museum with his name on it and the facts
when he went home, and I slipped it out and put another brick considerable
like it in its place, and he didn’t know the difference—but there was a
difference, you see. I think that settles it—it’s mostly instink, not knowledge.
Instink tells him where the exact place is for the brick to be in, and so he
reconnizes it by the place it’s in, not by the look of the brick. If it was
knowledge, not instink, he would know the brick again by the look of it the
next time he seen it—which he didn’t. So it shows that for all the brag you
hear about knowledge being such a wonderful thing, instink is worth forty of
it for real unerringness. Jim says the same.
When we got back Jim dropped down and took us in, and there was a
young man there with a red skullcap and tassel on and a beautiful silk jacket
and baggy trousers with a shawl around his waist and pistols in it that could
talk English and wanted to hire to us as guide and take us to Mecca and
Medina and Central Africa and everywheres for a half a dollar a day and his
keep, and we hired him and left, and piled on the power, and by the time we
was through dinner we was over the place where the Israelites crossed the
Red Sea when Pharaoh tried to overtake them and was caught by the waters.
We stopped, then, and had a good look at the place, and it done Jim good to
see it. He said he could see it all, now, just the way it happened; he could see
the Israelites walking along between the walls of water, and the Egyptians
coming, from away off yonder, hurrying all they could, and see them start in
as the Israelites went out, and then when they was all in, see the walls
Page 114
tumble together and drown the last man of them. Then we piled on the
power again and rushed away and huvvered over Mount Sinai, and saw the
place where Moses broke the tables of stone, and where the children of Israel
camped in the plain and worshiped the golden calf, and it was all just as
interesting as could be, and the guide knowed every place as well as I
knowed the village at home.
But we had an accident, now, and it fetched all the plans to a standstill.
Tom’s old ornery corn-cob pipe had got so old and swelled and warped that
she couldn’t hold together any longer, notwithstanding the strings and
bandages, but caved in and went to pieces. Tom he didn’t know what to do.
The professor’s pipe wouldn’t answer; it warn’t anything but a mershum,
and a person that’s got used to a cob pipe knows it lays a long ways over all
the other pipes in this world, and you can’t git him to smoke any other. He
wouldn’t take mine, I couldn’t persuade him. So there he was.
He thought it over, and said we must scour around and see if we could
roust out one in Egypt or Arabia or around in some of these countries, but
the guide said no, it warn’t no use, they didn’t have them. So Tom was pretty
glum for a little while, then he chirked up and said he’d got the idea and
knowed what to do. He says:
“I’ve got another corn-cob pipe, and it’s a prime one, too, and nearly new.
It’s laying on the rafter that’s right over the kitchen stove at home in the
village. Jim, you and the guide will go and get it, and me and Huck will
camp here on Mount Sinai till you come back.”
“But, Mars Tom, we couldn’t ever find de village. I could find de pipe,
’case I knows de kitchen, but my lan’, we can’t ever find de village, nur Sent
Louis, nur none o’ dem places. We don’t know de way, Mars Tom.”
That was a fact, and it stumped Tom for a minute. Then he said:
“Looky here, it can be done, sure; and I’ll tell you how. You set your
compass and sail west as straight as a dart, till you find the United States. It
ain’t any trouble, because it’s the first land you’ll strike the other side of the
Atlantic. If it’s daytime when you strike it, bulge right on, straight west from
the upper part of the Florida coast, and in an hour and three quarters you’ll
hit the mouth of the Mississippi—at the speed that I’m going to send you.
You’ll be so high up in the air that the earth will be curved considerable—
sorter like a washbowl turned upside down—and you’ll see a raft of rivers
crawling around every which way, long before you get there, and you can
power again and rushed away and huvvered over Mount Sinai, and saw the
place where Moses broke the tables of stone, and where the children of Israel
camped in the plain and worshiped the golden calf, and it was all just as
interesting as could be, and the guide knowed every place as well as I
knowed the village at home.
But we had an accident, now, and it fetched all the plans to a standstill.
Tom’s old ornery corn-cob pipe had got so old and swelled and warped that
she couldn’t hold together any longer, notwithstanding the strings and
bandages, but caved in and went to pieces. Tom he didn’t know what to do.
The professor’s pipe wouldn’t answer; it warn’t anything but a mershum,
and a person that’s got used to a cob pipe knows it lays a long ways over all
the other pipes in this world, and you can’t git him to smoke any other. He
wouldn’t take mine, I couldn’t persuade him. So there he was.
He thought it over, and said we must scour around and see if we could
roust out one in Egypt or Arabia or around in some of these countries, but
the guide said no, it warn’t no use, they didn’t have them. So Tom was pretty
glum for a little while, then he chirked up and said he’d got the idea and
knowed what to do. He says:
“I’ve got another corn-cob pipe, and it’s a prime one, too, and nearly new.
It’s laying on the rafter that’s right over the kitchen stove at home in the
village. Jim, you and the guide will go and get it, and me and Huck will
camp here on Mount Sinai till you come back.”
“But, Mars Tom, we couldn’t ever find de village. I could find de pipe,
’case I knows de kitchen, but my lan’, we can’t ever find de village, nur Sent
Louis, nur none o’ dem places. We don’t know de way, Mars Tom.”
That was a fact, and it stumped Tom for a minute. Then he said:
“Looky here, it can be done, sure; and I’ll tell you how. You set your
compass and sail west as straight as a dart, till you find the United States. It
ain’t any trouble, because it’s the first land you’ll strike the other side of the
Atlantic. If it’s daytime when you strike it, bulge right on, straight west from
the upper part of the Florida coast, and in an hour and three quarters you’ll
hit the mouth of the Mississippi—at the speed that I’m going to send you.
You’ll be so high up in the air that the earth will be curved considerable—
sorter like a washbowl turned upside down—and you’ll see a raft of rivers
crawling around every which way, long before you get there, and you can
Page 115
pick out the Mississippi without any trouble. Then you can follow the river
north nearly, an hour and three quarters, till you see the Ohio come in; then
you want to look sharp, because you’re getting near. Away up to your left
you’ll see another thread coming in—that’s the Missouri and is a little above
St. Louis. You’ll come down low then, so as you can examine the villages as
you spin along. You’ll pass about twenty-five in the next fifteen minutes, and
you’ll recognize ours when you see it—and if you don’t, you can yell down
and ask.”
“Map of the trip made by Tom Sawyer Erronott 1850”
“Ef it’s dat easy, Mars Tom, I reckon we kin do it—yassir, I knows we
kin.”
The guide was sure of it, too, and thought that he could learn to stand his
watch in a little while.
“Jim can learn you the whole thing in a half an hour,” Tom said. “This
balloon’s as easy to manage as a canoe.”
north nearly, an hour and three quarters, till you see the Ohio come in; then
you want to look sharp, because you’re getting near. Away up to your left
you’ll see another thread coming in—that’s the Missouri and is a little above
St. Louis. You’ll come down low then, so as you can examine the villages as
you spin along. You’ll pass about twenty-five in the next fifteen minutes, and
you’ll recognize ours when you see it—and if you don’t, you can yell down
and ask.”
“Map of the trip made by Tom Sawyer Erronott 1850”
“Ef it’s dat easy, Mars Tom, I reckon we kin do it—yassir, I knows we
kin.”
The guide was sure of it, too, and thought that he could learn to stand his
watch in a little while.
“Jim can learn you the whole thing in a half an hour,” Tom said. “This
balloon’s as easy to manage as a canoe.”
Page 116
Tom got out the chart and marked out the course and measured it, and
says:
“To go back west is the shortest way, you see. It’s only about seven
thousand miles. If you went east, and so on around, it’s over twice as far.”
Then he says to the guide, “I want you both to watch the tell-tale all through
the watches, and whenever it don’t mark three hundred miles an hour, you
go higher or drop lower till you find a storm-current that’s going your way.
There’s a hundred miles an hour in this old thing without any wind to help.
There’s two-hundred-mile gales to be found, any time you want to hunt for
them.”
“We’ll hunt for them, sir.”
“See that you do. Sometimes you may have to go up a couple of miles,
and it’ll be p’ison cold, but most of the time you’ll find your storm a good
deal lower. If you can only strike a cyclone—that’s the ticket for you! You’ll
see by the professor’s books that they travel west in these latitudes; and they
travel low, too.”
Then he ciphered on the time, and says—
“Seven thousand miles, three hundred miles an hour—you can make the
trip in a day—twenty-four hours. This is Thursday; you’ll be back here
Saturday afternoon. Come, now, hustle out some blankets and food and
books and things for me and Huck, and you can start right along. There ain’t
no occasion to fool around—I want a smoke, and the quicker you fetch that
pipe the better.”
All hands jumped for the things, and in eight minutes our things was out
and the balloon was ready for America. So we shook hands good-bye, and
Tom gave his last orders:
“It’s 10 minutes to 2 P.M. now, Mount Sinai time. In 24 hours you’ll be
home, and it’ll be 6 to-morrow morning, village time. When you strike the
village, land a little back of the top of the hill, in the woods, out of sight;
then you rush down, Jim, and shove these letters in the post-office, and if
you see anybody stirring, pull your slouch down over your face so they
won’t know you. Then you go and slip in the back way to the kitchen and git
the pipe, and lay this piece of paper on the kitchen table, and put something
on it to hold it, and then slide out and git away, and don’t let Aunt Polly
catch a sight of you, nor nobody else. Then you jump for the balloon and
shove for Mount Sinai three hundred miles an hour. You won’t have lost
says:
“To go back west is the shortest way, you see. It’s only about seven
thousand miles. If you went east, and so on around, it’s over twice as far.”
Then he says to the guide, “I want you both to watch the tell-tale all through
the watches, and whenever it don’t mark three hundred miles an hour, you
go higher or drop lower till you find a storm-current that’s going your way.
There’s a hundred miles an hour in this old thing without any wind to help.
There’s two-hundred-mile gales to be found, any time you want to hunt for
them.”
“We’ll hunt for them, sir.”
“See that you do. Sometimes you may have to go up a couple of miles,
and it’ll be p’ison cold, but most of the time you’ll find your storm a good
deal lower. If you can only strike a cyclone—that’s the ticket for you! You’ll
see by the professor’s books that they travel west in these latitudes; and they
travel low, too.”
Then he ciphered on the time, and says—
“Seven thousand miles, three hundred miles an hour—you can make the
trip in a day—twenty-four hours. This is Thursday; you’ll be back here
Saturday afternoon. Come, now, hustle out some blankets and food and
books and things for me and Huck, and you can start right along. There ain’t
no occasion to fool around—I want a smoke, and the quicker you fetch that
pipe the better.”
All hands jumped for the things, and in eight minutes our things was out
and the balloon was ready for America. So we shook hands good-bye, and
Tom gave his last orders:
“It’s 10 minutes to 2 P.M. now, Mount Sinai time. In 24 hours you’ll be
home, and it’ll be 6 to-morrow morning, village time. When you strike the
village, land a little back of the top of the hill, in the woods, out of sight;
then you rush down, Jim, and shove these letters in the post-office, and if
you see anybody stirring, pull your slouch down over your face so they
won’t know you. Then you go and slip in the back way to the kitchen and git
the pipe, and lay this piece of paper on the kitchen table, and put something
on it to hold it, and then slide out and git away, and don’t let Aunt Polly
catch a sight of you, nor nobody else. Then you jump for the balloon and
shove for Mount Sinai three hundred miles an hour. You won’t have lost
Page 117
more than an hour. You’ll start back at 7 or 8 A.M., village time, and be here
in 24 hours, arriving at 2 or 3 P.M., Mount Sinai time.”
Tom he read the piece of paper to us. He had wrote on it:
“THURSDAY AFTERNOON. Tom Sawyer the Erronort sends his
love to Aunt Polly from Mount Sinai where the Ark was, and
so does Huck Finn, and she will get it to-morrow morning
half-past six.”*
“TOM SAWYER THE ERRONORT”
* This misplacing of the Ark is probably Huck’s error, not Tom’s.—M.T.
“That’ll make her eyes bulge out and the tears come,” he says. Then he
says:
“Stand by! One—two—three—away you go!”
And away she did go! Why, she seemed to whiz out of sight in a second.
Then we found a most comfortable cave that looked out over the whole
big plain, and there we camped to wait for the pipe.
The balloon come back all right, and brung the pipe; but Aunt Polly had
catched Jim when he was getting it, and anybody can guess what happened:
she sent for Tom. So Jim he says:
“Mars Tom, she’s out on de porch wid her eye sot on de sky a-layin’ for
you, en she say she ain’t gwyne to budge from dah tell she gits hold of you.
Dey’s gwyne to be trouble, Mars Tom, ’deed dey is.”
So then we shoved for home, and not feeling very gay, neither.
in 24 hours, arriving at 2 or 3 P.M., Mount Sinai time.”
Tom he read the piece of paper to us. He had wrote on it:
“THURSDAY AFTERNOON. Tom Sawyer the Erronort sends his
love to Aunt Polly from Mount Sinai where the Ark was, and
so does Huck Finn, and she will get it to-morrow morning
half-past six.”*
“TOM SAWYER THE ERRONORT”
* This misplacing of the Ark is probably Huck’s error, not Tom’s.—M.T.
“That’ll make her eyes bulge out and the tears come,” he says. Then he
says:
“Stand by! One—two—three—away you go!”
And away she did go! Why, she seemed to whiz out of sight in a second.
Then we found a most comfortable cave that looked out over the whole
big plain, and there we camped to wait for the pipe.
The balloon come back all right, and brung the pipe; but Aunt Polly had
catched Jim when he was getting it, and anybody can guess what happened:
she sent for Tom. So Jim he says:
“Mars Tom, she’s out on de porch wid her eye sot on de sky a-layin’ for
you, en she say she ain’t gwyne to budge from dah tell she gits hold of you.
Dey’s gwyne to be trouble, Mars Tom, ’deed dey is.”
So then we shoved for home, and not feeling very gay, neither.
Page 118
“Homeward bound”
Page 119
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TOM SAWYER
ABROAD ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
ABROAD ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 120
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 121
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
Page 122
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 123
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 124
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 125
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 126
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 127
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 128
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.